Fairy x Adventure

by Magnafeana

In a new era after the Alvarez War, Lucy, Natsu, and the rest of Fairy Tail not only face new challenges but watch as their kids go on new journeys, learn new powers, and battle new enemies and old! Join Luna, Nashi, and the upcoming generation of Mages on Fairy Tail and more on their never-ending adventure!

67. Adventure 067

Disclaimer: I do not own Hiro Mashima's Fairy Tail, any work professionally associated with it, nor any references made such as songs. All original plots and characters are mine.

---

In a land far, far away lies the kingdom of Fiore, a small, peaceful nation of 17 million, and a place filled with Magic found in every home, bought and sold in every marketplace. For most, Magic is merely a tool, a mundane part of everyday life. For some, however, Magic is an art, and they've devoted their lives to its practice. These are the wizards. Banded together into magical guilds, they ply their skills in search of fame and fortune. Many such guilds dot the landscape of Fiore. But there is a certain guild in a certain town that soars high above the rest, one from which countless legends have been born. A guild that will no doubt continue to create legends well into the future. Its name...is Fairy Tail.

---

LAST TIME, on Fairy Adventure, looks like things turned up a little strange for Ena with Silver in her house before even she's awake. Nashi did a little snooping to find a book that did a number to her—if only it wasn't so depressing. Meanwhile, Mary Jane intended to surprise Peter at the Snow Ball, and even a little power trip and ghosts of friends past won't stop her. Tesla's trip to the past won't stop her either as she gears up for her first Fairy Tail event, but does anyone else notice Cane was acting a little weird? After battling with herself on her true feelings, Luna decided once and for all she wants Gale, and isn't that just sweet? Nashi met a famous idol who was sure Nashi can make a difference, but the Angel Princess wasn't too sure of it. Silver's declaration to Ena got mixed up in the process. Poor Silver. You've been tripping over your words a lot more. Luna and Gale shared their first kiss, but it all went wrong when Gale saw a memory that put Luna in a bad light, but when she tried to explain, let's just say Gale got a little…angry. Not even Lance could stop him, but Mary Jane threw herself in the mix and was bent on dishing back what Gale had been dishing out when golden flames stopped the fighting and we all know who that could have been. The Snow Ball might have been a great success, but for our young heroes, it looked like it was a night of heartbreak and some hearts beating a little faster. But what made this day even odder was Skade's trial. Chinlien was certain he would win only for this new person, Shaman Uki, to give a testimony neutral to the case. But her goodwill came with a heavy price as Chairman Draculos came to visit Skade.

"Miss Uki and I have come to make a deal with the Devil. Are you ready?"

It makes me a little nervous about what's in store with our heroes next. I don't think I can take much more heartbreak! But at least Julia and Dash made up, right? Right?

---

The courthouse might have had some muttering going about, but everyone was as exhausted about this case as the ones actively participating in it. When Skade was ushered in his cuffs and his collar, the murmurs multiplied with some glances, but the jury did not seem as apprehensive as before. In fact, they looked slightly relieved this debacle of a case would be over. The first premier Tikaani, Shaman Uki, and Assistant Attorney General Adam had taken their seats in the audience today and ignored the tight-lipped and seething Chinlien in his rather anxious co-counsel. Skade was nestled in with Miss Wilson and Mirella while Mister Wilson had taken his seat a row behind Hendrika and her own assistant.

Miss Wilson noticed Skade looked on edge and murmured, "You're about to be a free man. You could stand to look a little more relaxed."

Skade gave a rickety nod. "Of course. My apologies."

Miss Wilson shot him a withering look, but she had no time to elaborate as Mister Chigurupati stepped out and loudly announced: "All rise." The entire courtroom rose and silenced themselves as Mister Chigurupati continued: "This court is now in session. His Honor Judge Ocrevus Trumphour is now presiding."

Ocrevus came out in his robes, regal and just, and settled in his high podium. With his notes in order, he told the court, "Everyone but the jury may be seated." Once everyone had seated, he nodded to the clerk. "Mister Chigurupati, please swear in the jury."

"Please raise your right hand." Once the grand jury had done so, Mister Chigurupati questioned, "Do you solemnly swear and affirm that you will truly listen to this case and render a true verdict and a fair sentence as to this defendant?"

The grand jury promised in unison, "I do."

"You may be seated."

Ocrevus nodded at Mister Chigurupati before he let his dark eyes roam the grand jury who looked, for once, at ease. His eyes roamed the two tables before him and then to the crowd, but his eyes lingered on Skade and Uki respectively. Skade tensed and tried not to let the growl he wanted to use seep out. He knows.

Then don't mess this up, Gary shushed him.

Ocrevus began, "At this time, the Court has been informed that the jury has reached verdicts in this matter. Will the parties present state their appearances for the record?"

The legal counsel and their respective representatives stood. Chinlien straightened his jacket before he proclaimed, "Your Honor, the Commonwealth of Bellum appears by Wiri Wiri County Assistant Attorney General Chinlien Broussard, Attorney Remy Dudetsky, both appearing as Special Prosecutors."

Miss Wilson then spoke: "Good afternoon, Your Honor, Skade the Devil is in person. Hemera Wilson and Mirella Lynn on his behalf."

Ocrevus nodded and said, "You may be seated." As they did so, he continued: "Before the Court receives the verdicts, I want to remind all those present in the courtroom that this is the Magic court of law. The Court recognizes the emotional and prejudiced nature of this case and its importance to all parties involved. However"—his stare locked down on Chinlien—"faulty evidence, half-testimonies, inappropriate examination, and vocal outbursts will not be tolerated. Any violation will result in removal from the courtroom immediately."

Chinlien locked his jaw and looked away.

Ocrevus looked towards the grand jury. "Members of the jury, the Court has been informed that the jury has reached its verdicts in this case. At this time, I will ask the foreperson to present the verdicts to the bailiff so that they may be brought forward."

The foreperson ended up being Samara. She stood up to give the bailiff the sheets and the bailiff presented them to Ocrevus.

Ocrevus scanned the sheets and gave nothing away.

Chinlien crossed his arms. Miss Wilson gripped her thighs. Skade shifted.

With a nod, Ocrevus handed the sheet back to the bailiff who presented them to Samara all while he announced: "At this time, the Court will read the verdicts." He looked at Samara. "What has the jury agreed upon for the first count?"

Samara took this as her go-ahead. "We, the jury, find the defendant, Skade the Devil…"—her eyes flitted over to Skade—"not guilty of first-degree intentional homicide as charged in the first count of the information."

Miss Wilson relaxed slightly.

"On count two?" Ocrevus prompted.

"We, the jury, find the defendant, Skade the Devil, not guilty of third-degree unlawful manslaughter."

"On count three?"

Skade shifted again and struggled to not bare his teeth. While he should be pleased to hear the jury had granted him an innocent status, he wanted to badly transition his hands to claws and dig them into something.

"And on count five?"

"We, the jury, find the defendant, Skade the Devil, not guilty of conspiracy regarding the Faction."

Ocrevus nodded. "Thank you. You may be seated." With Samara back in her seat, he told the court, "At this time, the Court is going to poll the jurors. I will ask media to cut the audio at this time—"

"Wait."

All eyes shored over to Skade who had risen, chains and all. Icy-blue clashed with darkness. "You have not asked about the decision regarding the Polar Calamity."

Miss Wilson popped up from her seat. "Your Honor, please ignore my client. He is severely tense from being away from Miss Dragneel—"

"I am of sound mind," Skade growled over her, but he did not break his stare from Ocrevus. "I miss her. I do not lie. She is my Malã'ika. But your human Magic Court did not ask about the Polar Calamity. It is only fair to do so while I am here."

"Skade," Miss Wilson hissed under her breath. "What are you—?"

"I see." Ocrevus sat back in his chair. "Mister Skade, the Polar Calamity has been reopened and under investigation. Shaman Uki has testified that the Spirits caused her scars. As such, the case is no longer is relevant to your charges, Mister Skade. Should they find you a suspect, they will notify you immediately."

Skade pressed on, "I am sure they will. But I have something to say on the matter. Another…testimony…as you humans call them. And I am certain you will be interested to know what I have to say."

Miss Wilson clenched her fists. What is he doing? She tried to speak, "Your Honor, I—"

"Very well."

Miss Wilson's eyes narrowed. "Your Honor, this is highly unethical," she protested. "The Polar Calamity shows no relevance to my client's character for this case. He cannot say anything about an irrelevant case—!"

"Miss Wilson," Ocrevus said firmly, "I understand your concerns. However, as your client now speaks for himself and while the court is here, I think we are all interested to know what Mister Skade has to say." His eyes shifted to Skade. "But just so you are aware, Mister Skade, the verdicts have been cemented for your case against the Commonwealth of Bellum. Do you understand? If you offer a different plea, you will have to get this court case appealed through the proper order."

Skade nodded. "I understand."

Ocrevus nodded. "You may come to the stand." As Skade moved, Ocrevus held up a hand to the Swearing Wizard. "Mister Skade will not need to be sworn in for this. He is not presenting testimony for this current case."

Miss Wilson sat down, mind clouded in worry, confusion, and anger. Just what the Hell is he doing?

Skade sat on the stand and he did not wait or care for Ocrevus to signal him to start. He just began to speak. "The Polar Calamity was not incited through the Spirits. I was there that day in Arcticados, unstable and young."

Miss Wilson's eyes widened. What is he—?

"I am the cause for the Polar Calamity," Skade announced, ignoring the gasps and the whispers. His eyes found Uki's and they iced over. "I am the so-called 'angered Spirit'."

Ocrevus leaned forward. "Mister Skade," he sounded out carefully, "are you making a sound confessional to the Polar Calamity case?"

Skade nodded. "Yes. I am the reason for the Polar Calamity." His jaw tightened. "I am guilty."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Ima nan janai?

Meramerato tagiru

Kon'na boku ni mo hisomu seigi ga

Dou shiyou mo nai shoudou ni kara rete

Hora kidzukeba te o nigitte iru

•

Ittaizentai

Son'nani nimotsu o

Shoikonde dokoheikuno

Nee nee matte boku ni chotto azukete mite wa?

•

Nana na nana na

Nananana nana na nana na

Nanana nana na nana na

Nananana nana na nana na

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The focus climbed through the desert waste full of jagged stone and blustering sands. The heat was off-putting for many, but a caravan could be seen tugging away regardless of the limited resources. As the minor sandstorm washed over the focus, something monstrous could be seen in the distance. The closer the focus was thrown, the shadowed monstrosity took form.

'This… This is a city?'

But "city" felt like an understated word.

It looked like a colossal empire as the shadows were removed. It looked like the dust bowl was whipping around the bricked in empire with its pompous skyscrapers and it was clear Magic Carpets and brooms were still the ideal method of travel for Mages. The front gates were obvious and made of stone, but it did not matter to the focus. They phased right through with nothing to prove and into the streets of the city they went. The empire built in the desert looked well-established and well-fed by its people, but it was obvious none of these people were of Ishgaran descent. Narrower eyes, toned frames, and partial nudity were to be expected in this environment. Their homes and shops and buildings were built of material that looked earthy and refined, but the thrum of Magic was clear in the air and the ground.

The focus was pulled through street after avenue to witness the trollies and the messy traffic as cyclists interwove between lanes of cars. Regardless of the partial nudity, it did not seem to distract the people living here. They held no perverse stares for the most part and the people treated others like normal, some with kindness and others not so much.

'Wow… I've never seen a place like this. Where am I?'

The focus was forced into a main street. Flags were raised, proud, in black and gold. An insignia had been burned onto the flags of a three-pointed crown, but it held no meaning at the moment. As the focus climbed up the main street, an arrogant castle that rose high was heavily guarded with fences and soldiers alike. The people did not mind the show of force and many came with offerings and otherwise for their leader. But the focus broke into the castle and it did not seem anyone noticed. The focus was guided through jewel-encrusted chamber after chamber until the sound of yelling became apparent.

Grandiose doors awaited with two sets of guards, but the focus did not stop. The focus burst through to reveal they had made it to the throne room, apparently. Tapestries beleaguered the throne room in gold as they mapped out the empire's history and made an effort to praise the current ruler.

'Woah… He must be the king.'

On the throne sat a tan-skinned man with a flowing mane of brown hair and even a handsome beard to capture his futures. Floor-length white and gold robes bestowed him with golden sandals, heavy earrings, gold bands, and a turban that had the Eye of Horus stained on it within a gold jewel. He sat on his throne, stoic and every bit as regal as a kind should be.

"How could you do this to me!"

Another man was speaking, blessed with olive-tan skin, but his hair was confined into a long ponytail with the sides shaved off. Harem pants, sandals, and gold bracelets, he looked like the prince if the man on the throne was the king. Distraught and anguished, he shouted, "Why! Why would you keep this from me! Our people have been lied to and they know! They know you aren't the true appointed king of our nation!" He jabbed a finger towards his father. "You're a fraud! Our family is a fraud! We're imposters seated on the throne and you just sit there in silence on the wealth we never deserved!"

The king offered the prince a measured look.

"Don't you have anything to say?" A desperate growl, needing, pleading to know what was going on. "Say something—anything!"

The king rose to his feet, but he did not step down from his throne. His hands branched out as sand wound around his hands and arms, vibrating, rotating, always on the move.

The prince took a careful step back as he eyed the gathering Magic. "Father?" he called through clenched teeth. "What the Hell are you doing?"

The king did not say. He eyed his son, but those eyes changed. Black swarmed white and his pupils turned a dangerous red. He only offered these words of explanation: "Long live the King." His arms came up as sand erupted all around him before spearing toward the frightened prince—

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Eyes snapping open, Luna lurched, sweaty and unfocused. She could not move as she was locked in a warm embrace and murmured coos that shredded down her anxiety and helped calm her racing heart. She blinked and her eyes refocused.

"Are you feeling better, Lu?"

Luna could breathe again and she snuggled into the warmth. "I am." She sighed when she felt sweet hands stroking her hair. "Thanks, Nashi." She opened her eyes to see she was back in her bedroom. Icarus had taken the foot of the bed in his Dog Form. He was not too happy with the change of sleeping position, but he knew it was necessary and he was watching her like a hawk, ready to step in and comfort her. But much to her surprise, she saw Býleistr was in her bed too in his Cat Form, pressed against the Canis Minor Spirit.

"Any time, Lu."

Luna wiggled enough to look at her older sister. Apparent bags were under her eyes which were red-rimmed, but she hawked a smile for her sister that only looked weak and ready to fall. "What's wrong?" That was when Luna realized how scratchy her voice was. "Were you crying? Are you okay?"

Nashi nodded and hugged Luna closer. "I'm fine. I'm more worried about you. Did you have a nightmare?"

Luna blinked and looked down. "I… I don't think so." Icarus, did you see what I saw?

I did. Icarus blinked at her. We will talk later once you are fed. He nudged Býleistr as he yawned and got to his paws. The Leo Minor and I will leave you and your littermate alone for now. Your mother has already prepared breakfast. Talk to her. She is very worried. He jumped off the bed and waited. It was comical seeing Býleistr leap onto Icarus' back and ride Icarus out of the bedroom.

Nashi kissed Luna's hair. "How are you feeling since last night?"

Luna blinked. Last night…

Angered rubies.

She stiffened and took a wobbly breath. "I'm okay," she croaked. "Is Gale okay?" She felt Nashi stiffen and looked up at her sister. "Please," she beseeched. "I need to know he isn't hurt."

Nashi frowned, but she relented. "He isn't hurt," she assured with a sigh. "At least he isn't hurt too much. He's in the guild confinement area—"

"What!"

Nashi settled Luna down. "Lu, please, he was out of control—"

"Because he was hurt!" Luna argued. "He was confused and angry—!"

"But that doesn't justify him taking it out on you," Nashi countered, tone harsh. "Lance and Aine told us he found you crying and Gale wasn't acting stable, Lu."

"But he didn't lay a hand on me—"

"He could have—"

"He would never!" Luna cried. "He isn't like that! He isn't like Skade—!" The argument died on her lips and she recoiled just as Nashi's eyes flew open, shocked. Guilt and shame ate at her and she quietly apologized, "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to say that. I know Gary and Skade didn't mean to hurt you."

Nashi closed her eyes to take a calming breath. "He didn't," she agreed. "He did hurt me, but he didn't mean to do it. And he's taken every effort into making sure he never does hurt me again—hurt anyone again." Her breath caught. "He's making sure he owns up to the chaos he causes. He's a good man like that." Hickory seared into chocolate. "But I'm not convinced Gale is the same."

"Nashi—!"

"Luna, you know I love Gale like he's a brother," Nashi reminded, speaking over Luna. "I've had his back for a while now. But there was a reason Igneel didn't want you around him. I didn't see it before, but I see it now."

Luna rolled her eyes as she wrestled out of Nashi's hold to glare at her. "He was just being overprotective—!"

"He wasn't!" Nashi snapped. "Luke is overprotective. Igneel had a sound reason." She touched Luna's cheek to try to soften the blow, but when Luna flinched away, Nashi hardened. "Igneel knew how Gale's anger was dangerous. You've seen it for yourself and I know you love him, but you have to admit it for yourself. Gale's rage… It can be terrifying. And it hurts people."

Luna let out an unsightly laugh. "Like Igneel didn't have anger problems—"

"I'm not saying he didn't." Nashi sighed, shoulders dropping. "I'm not saying he never knew something was wrong. But just like Gary, Igneel knew he had to do something about it. I understand why he left. He left because he wasn't stable." Her eyes cut to the side. "I heard what happened about the fire. I saw the west side. It looks good as new now, sure, but… I saw the scorch marks and people's livelihoods were ruined. Luna, Igneel knew he couldn't stay here. He couldn't heal. He couldn't properly take care of what he needed to."

"You said he was running away—"

"And now I know better." Nashi tipped her head back to her sister and gently touched her cheek again. This time, Luna did not resist her. "He was more than hot-headed, Luna, and he knew that. He had issues he needed to take care of. Same as Gary and same as me. But he could see Gale had issues too. And he never wanted you to go through that."

Chocolate angrily looked into hickory. "But I can help," Luna insisted. "If you just let me talk to him—" She growled when Nashi shook her head, "But why? What's going to stop me from talking to him?"

"Papa."

Luna blinked. "What? No…" She shook her head. "No, Papa wouldn't stop me, he…! He'd let me talk to him—!"

"Not right now," Nashi said, timbre soft. "Right now, Papa wants you and Gale separated. He needs to talk to him. And then he'll talk to you. After that, he'll let you know what happens." She took both Luna's cheeks when her sister hung her head, sniffling. "I know you love him, Lu."

"I do," Luna whispered.

"Sometimes, love blinds us in ways we can't see," Nashi said, eyes swimming with unwanted memories. "Sometimes, we can't recognize when something we thought was so good was really so bad." She brought a trembling Luna back in for a much-needed hug. "I know Gale loves you, Lu," she murmured. "But he has things not even your love can help." Her eyes closed as tears squeezed out. "He has to be willing to heal for himself before he can love you properly, y-you know?"

Luna sniveled. "I know," she choked. "But he's just so angry, Nashi. I just want to help him."

"You are helping him," Nashi calmed. "You'll be giving him something to fight for. He has to heal on his own, yes, and for himself. But once he does that, he'll have a chance to love you freely."

Luna snuggled into her sister's chest. "I have to let him go, don't I?"

"For a little while," Nashi told her as she combed through Luna's hair. "Not forever."

Luna gasped, seized with the urge to cry. "But I just got him," she whimpered. "It's not fair."

"I know it isn't." Nashi sniffed as she blinked away her own tears but could not. "But you'll have him again. We just have to be patient and support him. And I'll be right here with you. And so will Luke, okay? We'll support you too. Because that's what family does. We support each other when our hearts get broken."

Luna openly wept in her sister's arms. "I'm sorry Gary isn't here to help heal your broken heart right now, Sissy," she whispered. "But he'll c-c-come home soon."

Nashi fought down her cry and nuzzled into Luna's hair. "I know he will, Lu," she whispered back. "But your hugs are helping me a lot too. We have each other. We're going to be okay, okay? Do you trust me?"

"Always," Luna heaved as she sobbed. "I love you, Nashi."

Nashi started, hissing out her own sob. "I love you too."

And as the sisters sought comfort in each other, Nashi's Compact was still unlocked and alive on Luna's nightstand with stray tear drops marring its screen. A video had been pulled up of a live stream court case on YouView. But the video had been paused on one particular scene. It showed Skade, head high and icy-blue eyes glaring into the camera, as the captions showed his words that read:

I AM GUILTY

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Fairy Adventure 067

Christmas Eve

クリスマスの前夜がやってきた！ しかし、それは壊れるよりも多くの心を修復するのだろうか。

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Gale's eyes opened, crusted in sleep and dry. His cracked lips parted, throat parched, but he could not make a sound. All he could do was feel. He knew he was on some sort of cot, but that did not do much for him. His skin felt flat and itchy and the Magic always humming above him felt mismanaged and weak.

"You're awake."

Gale blinked and looked over. For a moment, he saw the girl—Emma—sitting before him with those callous hazel eyes. But her body shifted to reveal it was Natsu sitting just outside of range. But he was not human today. His eyes were locked in a deadly emerald. He was his king. Gale lowered his eyes in respect. "Yeah."

Natsu did not blink. "Drink."

It took a moment for it to register to Gale, but he briefly glanced around. He noted the brick walls and the singular door and he noted he was on the ground. His suit from last night had been stripped to be replaced with clinical robes that made him look like a hospital patient. But he did notice bread and water had been set aside for him. Dragging himself up, and wincing and cracking in doing it, he reached for the glass and took a few selfish gulps before his throat felt better.

Natsu spoke again. "Better?"

Gale nodded. "Yeah."

"Good." Natsu crossed his arms. "I assume I don't need to jog your memory."

Gale could not wince right now. That would show he was shying away from what he had caused. So, he shook his head. "No. I remember." He licked his lips experimentally. "I remember everything."

"Then tell me what happened." A snarl underlined the words. "And leave nothing out about why my baby girl was crying and smelled of fear."

Gale swallowed. "She told me she loved me, but…" His hands gripped the glass. "But none of it was real." His own growl. "She was toying with me. It was part of her game—!" But the growl died when he remembered those tear-thickened eyes. "Or that's what I thought…"

"I want you to answer my questions very carefully right now."

Gale nodded. It was not like he had a choice, but he nodded anyway.

"Do you think Luna is capable of that level of cruelty towards you or anyone?"

Gale shook his head.

"Answer me when I ask you a question," Natsu thundered.

"No," Gale whispered. "No, sir, she isn't. But I saw it—"

"And did she try to explain to you what you saw?"

Gale hesitated. But that hesitation was enough for Natsu to storm over and grab him by the collar and snarl, "Answer me."

"She did." Gale forced the words out with his own shame. "She did try. I didn't listen."

Natsu dropped him a second later to stare him down and Gale would not—could not—meet his eyes. "No. You didn't. Instead, you terrified her and nearly hurt her."

That shocked Gale and he countered, "I would never hurt her!"

Fangs bared. "Don't you ever lie to me, Gale!"

Gale clamped his mouth shut.

Natsu shifted back. His flames danced on his hands, but he snuffed them out with a deep breath. "I have no room to talk," he said. "Neither does your old man. We've both hurt the ones we loved. Your old man did it because of a job. I did it because I couldn't control myself. We know what it's like to hurt them. And they took us back anyway." Emerald bared down onto Gale. "My baby girl would take you back in a heartbeat if she was here. She would have forgiven you because she loves you and, in her mind, that's enough." He crouched down. "Look at me."

Miserable ruby connected with hard emerald.

"But it's not enough for me," Natsu told him. "Not anymore. Not for me, your old man, or Lucy. And I'm sure Nashi is helping Luna realize that."

"I love her, sir." A quiver. A weak confession.

Natsu nodded. "I know you do. Just like Igneel loves Mary Jane. But he left because he knew his issues ran deep and love couldn't fix it." A flicker of sorrow came over his eyes as he spoke of his son. "Maybe some would think he's cowardly to run away from his problems, but he isn't. Distance will help him learn control." He paused. "And it will help you too."

Gale tensed. "I'm not leaving—"

"I didn't say you get to speak." A darkness cut through Natsu's words, one that he never used on someone he considered family. But it effectively silenced Gale. "I know what happened with Emma stays with you to this day." Emerald glowed when Gale opened his mouth until he shut it again. "You can't let go. You haven't let go. I don't care how much you say you have. You haven't. Your old man thought your aggression could be tamed into protection. For a while, we all thought that. But it can't be. Not with physical training."

Gale could not help himself when he spat, "I'm not seeing a fucking shrink—"

SMACK!

Eyes wide and head turned, a handprint marred his skin.

Natsu offered no softness, no apologies. He just kept speaking. "Your fight with Bluenote is still fresh. Your fight with Demons is still fresh. You could have lost Igneel. You could have lost everyone. And, for a moment, we both know you thought you had. You aren't over it. Even us who are more experienced than you can't get over near-death that easily even if we make it look easy. So here is what we agreed on. A friend of Nashi's came by this morning to recommend Nashi's shrink to you." He clenched his hands. "The guy doesn't smell human, but if Nashi swears by him and I can't sense any bad intentions, he's fine. As of now, Master has decided you're taking a little leave from normal guild duties and she's going to personally assign you what she thinks you can handle. And, finally…"

Gale flinched.

"Starting the twenty-sixth, you will continue to train with Luna."

"What?" Gale's eyes widened as he looked at Natsu. "But I thought—"

"You thought half-right," Natsu gave him, "because you both will be separated outside of training."

A rumble threatened to come out of Gale's mouth and he struggled to hold himself back.

Natsu observed him. "And that's why." He prodded Gale's chest. "You're just like Igneel and, as unstable as he is, he has more control over the Dragon inside. The only reason I was able to convince Lucy to let you train with my baby girl was because of that." He dropped his finger. "We thought we did right to separate Igneel and Mary Jane by force. But, instead, we drove Igneel into something that he nearly couldn't come back from. I owe Mary Jane much for bringing Igneel back down. Because if she hadn't, he would have been beyond my reach." He took a breath. "You'll train with Luna every day. Your old man, Lily, and I will take up a majority of your training and she will do a majority of her own with Capricorn and Virgo. But for two hours a day, you'll train with her and spar with her. And then you will leave her alone. Two hours will be enough to make sure you don't turn."

He watched as Gale battled with himself until his body resigned and his eyes dropped. Softening a little, he mentioned, "But Lucy and Levy did make a good point. As much as I don't like it, you and Luna need to talk. So, once twenty-four-hours are up starting from midnight last night to midnight today, you can speak to her."

Hope filled with Gale. "I can? But…" He deflated. "But what do I say?"

"I'm not here to help you with that. Someone else will." Natsu stood up to his full height. "Once you speak to her, you will only speak to her during training and, even then, you will keep conversation only to training. I don't want you touching her unless you're sparring. I'll let her know this too." He turned his back on Gale. "I'll let your next visitor take it from here."

"Uncle Natsu, I—!" Gale heisted and drew back. "I'm sorry."

Natsu reached the door and sighed. "I am too, kid." He opened the door and left.

Gale hung his head and scrubbed his face. "What am I going to do?"

STEP… STEP…

"That's what I'm here for."

The door shut.

Gale tensed and turned his head away. "I don't want to see you."

"Forgive me for saying this or don't, but I really don't care about you." A spiteful drawl. "We both care for one person. That's the only reason you and I ever got along."

Anger sieged within Gale's body, but he dragged his eyes upwards. "What the Hell do you want…"

She took the empty chair before him with her sun-bleached locks pulled into a ponytail braid with a ribbon to hold it. Those cerulean-scarlet eyes held her old indifference to them, but she wore Igneel's scarf with pride and her twin bracelet with Peter with honor.

"…Mary Jane?"

Mary Jane was no stranger to Gale's ill-will and she would not act offended now. "First and foremost, let me make this clear to you." She crossed her arms. "I had every intent to kill you last night."

"And what?" Gale bit. "You don't regret it?"

"No, Gale." She surprised him when her eyes dulled in sadness. "I do regret it." Loosening her posture, she confessed, "Killing people… Murder… Hurting people… That's not the person I want to be. But, for some reason, my powers—one of my powers—wants to be that. The other power I have…" Her brow furrowed. "I think… It's the opposite of that." She shook her head. "But I did come to apologize to you. I would never wish you dead. I'm trying to get better with controlling my powers." A beat. "And the same could be said to you."

Gale snorted. "The Hell do you care? You were the one who told Blondie to sink her claws into me only to have it all blow up in my face."

Mary Jane heaved a sigh. "I did say that," she agreed. "Or at least a facet of me did. And that advice is something I immediately took back. And I told her that. That advice was horrible."

"Then why did she use it?" Gale snarled.

Mary Jane's face tightened. "She didn't." Anger seethed into her when Gale shook his head, disbelieving. "She didn't. If you had just stopped to listen to her, you would have realized she didn't take my shitty advice."

"Wow, Janie, bringing back the cuss words?" Gale smirked. "You haven't changed from the ice queen image like you claim." When Mary Jane abruptly got up and stormed over to him, he taunted, "What? Gonna punch me around and—?"

"Touch me."

Gale blanked. "Excuse me?"

Mary Jane snapped, impatient, "Touch me. See for yourself she didn't take your advice."

"Uh… Hate to break it to you, but I don't think I want to touch…" Her words caught up with him and he narrowed his eyes. "How did you—?"

Mary Jane growled and grabbed his hand. "This is ridiculous." She weaseled off a glove, much to his protests. "If you won't touch me, I'll make you." She raised his naked hand.

Gale panicked. "Wait, wait, I don't—!"

His palm touched her cheek.

Rubies flashed as his face slackened.

Mary Jane closed her eyes.

For a few moments, silence filled the prison cell.

Gale's eyes lost their glow and he blinked back into focus. "She never was going to use your advice," he whispered. "She said no. She just wanted to be mine."

"Yes." Mary Jane let him pull away as her eyes opened and contained unending sympathy. "She just wanted to choose you. She felt something with Bleu. But she felt everything with you. And she wanted you to know that. That's what she wanted to tell you. But you didn't listen." She watched emotions fly across Gale. Rage, anguish, and then he settled on remorse. "You were afraid," she murmured knowingly. "I see that now."

"I wasn't afraid—"

"Gale."

Vulnerable ruby clashed with sad cerulean-scarlet.

"I could feel Igneel's fear." Her eyes dropped. "I didn't want to admit it because I didn't understand it. But I could. When he was so angry, he turned into that thing, it was because he was hiding his pain and his fear." She reached into the scarf to bring out the acorn button. "I couldn't and I can't understand where that fear and pain came from, but it was there. He's been in pain for a long time." Her eyes went back to his. "And so have you."

Gale said nothing.

"I was angry for a long time, but I didn't know why," Mary Jane confessed to him, quiet, steady. "I still don't. I don't…feel that anger anymore. But it's different for me. I have a lot to discover about myself. Igneel left and all I wanted to do was fall apart. But discovering my powers… Maybe it was good he left. Maybe he needed me to leave so I could learn more about myself. He always showed me kindness and friendship and, sure, he gave me a hard time at times when I was harsh with myself, but… I need to do this alone. I know I have his support wherever he is." A smile grew on her lips, loving and pure. "I saw him and he told me that."

"You saw him?" Gale's eyebrows rose. "When?"

"I was meditating," Mary Jane answered. "Lance helped me find my First Spirit. And I saw Igneel there. I felt his support. I felt Luna's support too. I could never thank them enough for being friends like that to me." Hesitantly, she touched Gale's chest. "The pain you have won't go away by fighting, Gale. It might not ever go away. But it will lessen—"

"What, with time?" Gale grunted.

But Mary Jane shook her head. "No. Time doesn't heal wounds. You decide how to heal your wounds." Her eyes dropped where Gale's scar from Bluenote was covered, but they snapped up when Gale put a hand over the spot. She dropped her hand.

"I already got the riot act by Uncle Natsu," Gale muttered. "So what exactly are you here to help with?" He noticed Mary Jane raised an eyebrow and he sighed. "I get it, okay? I do. I… I…" His eyes fell. "I lost control. I have been losing control. No one deserves that, especially Blondie. Last night wasn't okay and…I accept I'm not as stable as I want to be." His shoulders sagged. "The shit with Emma, with my powers, with Bluenote and nearly losing Igneel—it fucked with my head. I can't pretend it didn't. But I can't just sit here and feel sorry for myself either. So I'll see the psych or shrink or whatever. Do the whole thing of talking—whatever I have to. Just please…" He looked at her with that expression of a boy who had lost everything. "Please help me with Blondie."

Mary Jane searched his face for something, but it seemed she found it when she nodded. "Okay. I will."

"Before you do," Gale interrupted, eyeing her curiously, "how did you know I have Time Magic? And…"—more things donned on him—"how did you know I'm a Dragon Slayer?"

Mary Jane found, confused herself. "I don't know. It was just a feeling. I just…knew. It's like I know I need to protect Luna. It's just something I know. I can't explain it."

Gale sighed. "Well, whatever the case, you knowing might be for the best," he supposed. "And…thank you for protecting Blondie. I might not get to be around her anymore, but I know you will. And I know you'll protect her."

"Of course." Mary Jane needed no promise to seal that. "Ena will protect her heart. I'll protect her physically. And so will you in time. Now. Mister Dragneel told me you have less than twenty-four-hours until you can see her again before you're separated." She cracked a smile. "So let's get started."

---

SLAM!

Miss Wilson marched into Skade's cell with Mirella and Mister Wilson. The guards had slackened, faces blank, but Mammon stood outside in his hulking human form. The minute the door had slid shut, Miss Wilson drew up her hand and shadows crammed onto the security camera. As she made a break for Skade, she transitioned back as Mirella to grab him by the collar and draw him up. "What the Hell was that?" she spat.

"Mirella," Kyler warned, back in his normal body and Talia back in hers. "Let him explain."

Mirella threw Skade back onto the cot, growling. "I'm not in the mood for explanations! He jeopardized his freedom for what? To be noble? To do the right thing?"

"Yes." Skade sighed and Gary emerged with clear cerulean eyes tinged in acceptance. "I didn't do this because I like the idea of being a prisoner, Mirella," he calmly informed.

"Then what?" Mirella snapped. "What the Hell were you thinking? Don't you want to go home? Back to your family? Your friends? Nashi?"

Gary tensed and a flicker of icy-blue came over his eyes, but Kyler intervened before anything regrettable could happen. "Arezodi, wait," he insisted as he touched Mirella's shoulder. "Let him speak. I understand your anger," he added when Mirella shot him a glare. Wrathful gold clashed with composed turquoise. "But Gary isn't one to take action without thinking. He has his reasons." He looked at Gary and nodded. "Now we must listen to them."

Gary smiled in gratitude. "Thank you." His eyes fell back to Mirella. "I know you're worried," he started. "But this wasn't just the right thing to do." He flexed and clenched his hand. "I remember the disaster Skade and I caused. I held guilt for it all these years. My father had told me I was not to blame myself, that it was Skade who was startled and out of control, but I was still conscious. Skade's mistakes are my own. We cost an entire tribe of people their homes. We could have killed people and, in a way, we did."

"But you didn't," Mirella insisted. "You heard them. No one died, Gary, you could have let this go—"

"But I couldn't," Gary cut her off. "I might not have killed someone, but I did Curse someone."

That surprised both Mirella and Kyler. "I didn't think Devils could Curse on Earth Land," Mirella murmured.

"Not a Devil with stolen powers," Kyler told her as he looked at Gary in sympathy. "But a Devil born of their gifts, while rare on most planets, can Curse just like a Demon all the same. The only difference is, a Devil can't Curse a person like a Demon. While a Demon can force their power unto someone else, Devils can't. They can only give them a fraction of a Curse and, eventually, they'd just turn into a lower level Demon." His eyes softened when Gary's eyes went downcast. "It was the shaman, wasn't it?"

Gary sighed. "Yes. It was her."

"That makes sense," Talia loftily put in. "Her ice is Cursed. But the Curse in itself is weak."

"And unstable." Gary rubbed his face before raking a hand through his hair. "The Curse we gave her is severely unstable. But she's wearing anti-Ether infused clothing—"

"To control it," Mirella breathed. "Impressive. But that must be severely damaging her body to do that."

"Mammon says it is," Talia spoke. "When she removed her clothes, he scanned her internal organs. By suppressing the Curse via Anti-Ether, her body is undergoing a slow failure. If she continues to use this method as a way to control the Curse and her impulses, she will kill someone or herself."

"Let's go with 'herself'," Gale said. "It was explained to me she's gone through unfortunate circumstances. And she explained to me herself she already killed a child."

Mirella's eyes narrowed. "How do you know this?"

"Because I told him."

Mirella leaped back the moment she saw Draculos in the cell and conjured her Death Scythe without fail, but Kyler stopped her with an arm. "Wait, Arezodi. This is the Chairman of the Magic Council," he said as he watched Draculos. "And I suspect he wouldn't be here and revealing himself to us if he thought we were unnecessary."

Mirella locked her jaw and let her Death Scythe disappear. "Fine."

Draculos nodded and observed them. "A Cambion, a Nephilim—my apologies, an Enoch—and…" His dark eyes flashed down to Talia in interest. "You. You are…most rare." He knelt before her and blatantly ignored Kyler holding onto Mirella who tensed. "Who are you, little one?"

Talia cocked her head and raised her hand to create glitter. The glitter drizzled before Draculos and went from white to black to red and black to white. "Why do you keep yourself a secret?" she wondered. "Would the mortals not accept you?"

Draculos chuckled. "They wouldn't. Just as the mortals would not accept you or your mother and father." He held out his hand to her. "My name is Draculos, little one."

Talia looked at his hand before she placed hers atop his. "Talia." She looked at her parents then back to Draculos. "Mirella, we can trust him. Like us, he has many secrets."

As Draculos rose to his feet, he smiled at Talia before letting his eyes drift to Mirella and Kyler. "I'd like to have more conversations with your daughter, once the time is right," he added when he noticed Mirella tense up again.

"I think we have much to discuss," Kyler agreed, "but right now, we have more questions to ask."

"And I will do my best to answer them." Draculos gestured to Gary. "I visited Mister Fullbuster's cell last night alongside Miss Uki," he explained. "Miss Uki has been a ward of mine for quite some time. Her Curse remains a tribe secret between her leader, the first premier Tikaani, the former and late Adélie Shaman, and myself. She has had certain reservations about her feelings towards Mister Fullbuster."

Mirella crossed her arms. "She wants him dead." A statement. "I can't blame her. Being Cursed isn't exactly on most people's bucket lists."

"So in what way does it involve Gary and Skade pleading guilty?" Kyler questioned.

"I can explain that." Gary leaned forward with his elbows on his knees. "The Chairman offered me a plea deal last night. Miss Uki's Curse will consume her if she doesn't control it and she'll become a Demon because of me. She's accidentally killed already and her bloodlust is strong. But since I'm the one who Cursed her, I'm the one who can control her and teach her how to use her powers."

Mirella raised an eyebrow. "So what? You're going to be a teacher now?"

"In a way," Draculos stated. "Mister Fullbuster has agreed to the terms I have outlined. I did speak to your Waleed friend as well as Warrod and they have agreed also. And yes, Miss Wilson, I am aware Mister Wintour is a Devil himself. Or at least a Devil who was created," he added when Mirella opened her mouth. "The first premier is in agreement as well."

"That is wonderful," Kyler praised.

"No, it's not." Mirella marched over to Draculos and was unafraid to go toe to toe with him. "It's awfully convenient of you to intervene now. You could have prevented this trial to begin with, but you didn't. Why interfere now? Why are you doing this now?"

"Excellent questions." Draculos tipped his nose down. "You will come to find me a bit of an eccentric man, Miss Wilson. After all"—the darkness in his eyes twinkled—"seeing so many empires rise and fall, I understand those who do not believe will be the most surprised."

Gold widened. "You're a…"

"Now." Draculos clapped his hands. "New friends. We have much to discuss. Mister Fullbuster's transfer will tonight and I'm sure my assistant is already losing her mind trying to find where I've disappeared to now." He spread his hands. "Let us talk like civilized humans, shall we?"

---

He was running in a forest. Darkness crowded around him, but he did not care. He had to keep running. He had to keep going. But he was not running from something. No. He was running towards something.

That ethereal blue energy dashed yards ahead and never faltered.

"Wait! Wait!" he shouted. "Where are you going?"

The energy moved faster.

He pushed himself. "Wait! Slow down! I can help you!" As he jumped over underbrush and side-stepped trees, he found himself getting closer and closer. But as he emerged from the last row of trees and bushes, he found himself again at an abandoned Dragon Pond. He looked this way and that, but the energy was gone. "Where are you?" he shouted. "Please! You're hurt! Let me help you!"

"Help yourself first."

His head swiveled to capture Igneel standing atop the Dragon Pond. Dressed in golden flames and eyes incensed with emerald, he looked like a god amongst the shadowed world. "Igneel…"

"Help yourself." Gradually, the Dragon Pond claimed Igneel's body and smothered his flames. "Help yourself."

His eyes widened. "Igneel, no!" Sprinting to the lake, he took a step only to fall into the water. But that did not deter him. He bobbed to see Igneel sinking lower and lower. "Igneel!" His arms moved before he could register and he swam to his twin. But the moment he reached Igneel, the lake had selfishly dragged Igneel down below and killed his flames.

He offered no hesitation as he took a deep inhale and dove after him. But as he kicked below, he saw no sign of his brother. He was alone in murky waters. 'Igneel… Where are you?'

"You disappoint me."

He found himself being driven up, up, up, until his back hit a wall. He turned himself over to see he was trapped between a thick wall of ice. But the ice did not block his sight. He could see the moon and the stars above, but he could also see Mystogan standing above him with hatred in his eyes.

"Sensei…" he whispered.

Mystogan sneered at him. "You are no student of mine. I would never take on a Demon as a student. You don't deserve to learn Magic." He turned away. "You don't deserve to live."

"No!" He pounded against the ice. "No, Sensei, please! I'm a human! I'm a human!"

Mystogan convulsed as shadows mangled his body. He shrunk in size and his hair darkened until…

His eyes widened. 'No… That can't be…'

A smirk full of fang. "Hello, me." On the other side of the ice stood a replica of himself, but his hair had been colored into a jet black and his eyes were fashioned with scarlet iris. The replica crouched low to the ground and startled him as his nails-turned-claws dug into the ice. "This is who we are. We are the Demon Prince."

He violently shook his head. "No! No!" But when he caught a glimpse of his hands, he saw his claws. "I'm a human! I'm a human!" The transparency of the earth ridded itself to show a reflection. To show him with eyes dyed black with red burning in them, his black hair pushed pack, and broad bat wings unfurled from his back. He screamed. "No! I'm human! I'M HUMAN—!"

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

BE-BE-BEEP! BE-BE-BEEP!

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Luke woke with a start in a long sleeve that featured Teen Justice and sweats. He had fallen asleep in his gaming chair, though it was apparent he had tried to stay awake with the empty energy drinks littering his desk. Glasses haphazardly on his face, he straightened then up and blinked and blinked until he could focus again. All caught up on where he was, lurched forward, and clicked his mouse to wake up his DAL. Unlocking it, he went to the program to look at the results.

⌜Error Result: 33

EDOM – Math argument out of domain of func ⌟

⌜Error Result: 34

ERANGE – Math result not representable⌟

⌜Error Result: 75

EOVERFLOW – Value too large for defined data type⌟

Discouraged, Luke sat back. "So even with running them as a twin series, I've got nothing. Dammit." Coming back forward, he opened ⟪ Vendetta ⟫ and found his chatroom with Genius who was online and sent a message:

« Twin series was an epic fail. Any other idea? »

He did not have to wait long when Genius messaged back:

« Hmm… »

« I might have an idea »

« Send me the files. I'll tinker around »

« Sure »

Luke drew up ⟪ Mail ⟫ and attached the files to the message and hit ⟪ Send ⟫.

« Here are the files »

« Whatcha gonna try? »

Genius took a minute to reply:

« You'll see »

Luke sent him a thumbs up before sinking back into his chair. Well, can't do anything about it now. He turned and threw himself out of his chair. Stretching, he moved to leave his room. Might as well join everyone else. He left his room and headed for the staircase that would lead to the kitchen. His ears twitched and he heard his sisters speaking, but there was no sign of his father or mother. Their scents were maybe a few hours old. He swiped himself a bottle of lemonade before he exited the kitchen.

"Nashi? Lu?" Luke called.

"In here!"

Luke saw the living room was empty and pivoted for the hallway to see both his sisters looking dressed and ready to go and the door open to show the screen door. Luna looked a little fancier with a sweater dress and boots while Nashi kept it casual. "Hey." He slowed down towards the stairs where Luna sat with Icarus and Býleistr. "Hey, Lu." He moved past the Celestial Spirits to sit by her and wrap his arm around her shoulders. "How are you feeling?"

"Better." Luna tried for a smile, but she could not rid of the exhaustion on her face. "Bleu's coming to get me. Remember those Nutcracker tickets I got? He's, um, taking me today."

"You sure that's a good idea?" Luke questioned softly. "No one would blame you if you needed a little more time."

Luna shook her head. "No. I needed to talk to him anyway." When Icarus whined and moved his head into her lap, she stroke his muzzle. "We have a lot to talk about."

"I understand." Luke kissed her temple. "Be careful, Lu. If you want to come home at any time—"

"Bleu will take me home." Luna bumped his shoulder. "I'll be fine."

"And you'll be gone." Nashi pointed out the screen door. "Looks like your prince charming is here."

"And that's my cue." Luna looked at her Celestial Spirit for Icarus to vanish back into stardust. She pocketed her key into the sweater dress before she got up and brushed herself off. "I told Mama I'd be back home by dinner time, so I'll see you guys later." She came down the steps and thanked Nashi for giving her the winter coat. "Love you both!" she called as she opened the screen door.

"Love you too!" Luke and Nashi chorused.

Luke moved off the steps to watch alongside Nashi as Bleu stepped out of his car to greet Luna. He did not press her for a kiss on the lips, but he did kiss her cheek and her forehead which she accepted. She kissed his cheek too, having to get up on her tiptoes, and he escorted her to her side of the car. As brother and sister watched, Nashi sighed, "You know, Bleu really is a nice guy."

"He is," Luke agreed as Bleu shut Luna's door before going to his own. He offered them a wave and Luke and Nashi waved back. "I think he has the potential to heal Luna's heart."

"But for her to love him?"

Luke sighed. "I can't really say. That's up to Lu." As the car pulled out and drove away, Luke swung his eyes to Nashi. "You look tired, Nashi."

"I am tired," Nashi regarded. "I feel physically and mentally exhausted today. I'm honestly happy I have therapy today."

"Want me to come with you?"

But Nashi shook her head as she slipped into her boots. "No. I have to go to Gary's place. Doctor Orr offered to do a home visit and, well…"

"It makes sense." Luke pursed his lips as he watched her get her winter coat. "I guess Dad's with Gale. Where's Mom?"

"Out." Nashi zipped up her coat. "She has some errands to run, I think, but I know that's code for wrapping presents. Just remember, we're up in the treehouse tonight so Mom and Dad can have some alone time." A pause. "And I think the three of us need our own alone time."

Luke had to agree to that. "We do. We've been through too much. You especially."

"No, no me 'especially'." Nashi put a hand on Luke's shoulder to emphasize, "All of us have been through a lot. We've been through Hell, what with all the Demon fighting and Warlocks and abductions and trials and people leaving… We just need a break to just be us." She let him go for a little smile. "Which means you can't keep working on that secret thing whatever you've been doing in your room."

Luke's eyes widened. "How did you—?"

"Big sisters know everything," Nashi chuckled. "And it's either you're working on a project for Misty or you have a very entertaining porn collection."

Luke's cheeks were burned with pink. "It's not porn," he seethed. "And, well…" He shrugged. "Sensei hasn't contacted me since he left Magnolia," he revealed. "The project I'm working on is more of a…independent study, I guess. Genius is helping me with it. Oh! That reminds me! He told me you met his girlfriend last night. What was she like?"

Nashi's brow furrowed. "His 'girlfriend'? He goes out of the house enough to have a girlfriend?"

"Well, yeah." Luke said this in a duh tone. "He goes to a lot of gaming cons. I don't know what he does there, exactly, but he does get out. He's just naturally that pale."

Nashi checked her pockets for her keys, Gary's keys, her Compact. "Huh… So he has a girlfriend…" I don't remember meeting anyone there I haven't met before except… A chibi-Kyary filled her mind with one of her eyes covered from her hair and a peace sign. She waved away the notion. There's no way she would date him. "I don't think I met her. But I'll have to ask him for a better description of his girlfriend." Because I don't think his girlfriend is a famous J-Pop sensation. Genius might be freaky smart, but that's a stretch. "Anyways, I have to go."

"Hey, wait." Luke stopped with a hand on her elbow. He searched her face. "Nashi, please. What's running through your head?"

Nashi opened her mouth only to hesitate. "Nothing." She looked away from him. "A-Anyways, I need to go." She brought out her keychain to display a broom. Whispering a spell, her broom grew to its life-size. "I'll see you later, okay? Love you!" But she left the house before he could say anything.

Luke watched with a terse exhale as she mounted her broom and zoomed away. "Bye, I guess." He crossed his arms. "I wish she would let me in."

"She will."

Luke was not surprised Býleistr was at his side, watching his mistress.

"Give her some time," Býleistr said softly. "She'll come around. She just needs to be a little kinder to herself just like you."

Luke gave a one-shouldered shrug. "Yeah."

Býleistr nodded. "Well, see ya later, kid." He opened the door to transition to his Lion Form. With a roar to create a Stargate, he vanished within it.

Alone in the house, Luke backed up to close the front door and lock it. He turned away and slumped down the hall and into the living room. "Looks like everyone has plans this morning except me," he noted. "Honestly, when's the last time I didn't have plans? I've always been so busy with training and studying or keeping Igneel from ending up in jail again, I never really have time for myself or…" His eyes caught the photos on the built-in entertainment center and he moved over to them. His eyes softened when he saw a picture of his siblings in their younger days. Luna had to have been only a year old at the time, but Nashi, himself, and Igneel looked at her like she was the planet incarnate.

Or my family…

Luke thumbed the picture. We've all been so busy trying not to let Magnolia fall or another city fall or even another country or timeline… We haven't exactly been as close as we could be. It'll be nice to spend some time with Nashi and Luna tonight, but… Resolve entered his eyes. I want to do more than that. He marched down the hall and to the kitchen to check the refrigerator. I should have just enough time. If I'm going to do this, I'm going to go it right. He brought out the eggs and milk. Nashi's right. We just need some time to be us. But we need more than that. We need time to be a family again. Satisfied with all the items he got, he checked the fridge one last time. And I know the perfect way.

And he shut the door.

---

When Nashi landed in front of Gary's condo building, she was unsurprised Býleistr had gotten there first. She shrunk down her broom and added it back to her keychain to scold him, "You know if people see lions just randomly in Magnolia, they're going to call animal control." She went inside and watched as Býleistr padded in his Cat Form into the building. A snort. "Pussy."

Býleistr let out a lengthy meow at that and tugged at her pants.

Nashi grunted and swiped him up. "For this, I'm using the laser pointer and recording you chase after it," she hissed at him

Býleistr purred his amusement.

Nashi went up to Gary's condo through the elevator with a few other tenants. As Býleistr got all hissy with an old pug that was not up to trying to start a fight with him, Nashi sank into her thoughts. Why? Why did he say he was guilty? He could have come home. So why…?

DING!

Nashi exited and turned down the hall only to freeze. The entire Fullbuster family was waiting outside Gary's front door. Juvia looked emotional and tired, but she had pulled herself together enough. Gray waved at her, but both Julia and Silver looked withdrawn. Nashi's posture slouched. Oh, no.

Býleistr wriggled free from her arms to drop down to the floor. Want me to jump us out of here? I could've jumped us into his home, you know.

Yeah, I know, but Gary has wards on his condo that I don't know how to not trigger, Nashi reminded as she took uneasy steps towards the family. Besides, I needed the flight to clear my head a little before therapy. She chalked up a feeble smile. "Hi, everyone—Oh!" She patted Juvia's back when the Water Woman shocked her with an embrace. "H-H-Hi, Aunt Juvia…"

Juvia pulled away to squish Nashi's cheeks. "Juvia knows Nashi misses Gary," she said seriously. "But Juvia is here to tell Nashi not to worry. Juvia's Gray left Juvia alone in a village once and—"

"Maybe we should take this inside," Gray insinuated as he pulled back his wife. He offered Nashi a warm look. "How ya doin', kid?"

"I've had better days." Nashi pulled out Gary's keys. "I'll just, uh…" She danced through the throng to put the knob on Gary's door and it unlocked. Opening it, she awkwardly gestured to the family. "C-Come on in?" She nodded as each relative passed her to file into the condo, but when Býleistr tried to go inside, she tugged on his tail and watched him instantly morph back to his Hybrid Form. "You. Out."

"What?" Býleistr looked bewildered at the request. "But—!"

Nashi mimed zipping her lip and pointed down the hall.

Býleistr huffed and crossed his arms.

Nashi went inside, but after she gave him a threatening neck-cutting gesture, she shut the door.

Býleistr set his back to the door and sat down. "Stupid humans and their privacy," he muttered. "I can just eavesdrop anyways." He cared little when a woman came down the hall with her Pitbull who took to barking at Býleistr. I'll get her back for this. Maybe start knocking down some mugs or something. I've watched enough of that Animal World to know cats on this planet are assholes. I'll show her who's the asshole. His tail twitched when the Pitbull stopped to bark at him. Orange eyes flaring, he unleashed a powerful roar that rattled the hallway.

The Pitbull and Býleistr stared at each other.

And the Pitbull proceeded to pee on the hallway floor.

°•°•°•°

Nashi held close to the door and shot them all nervous smiles. "So, um… Please, sit anywhere, um…" She gestured to the kitchen. "Anyone want any drinks? Water? I just restocked the fridge, but I mainly have juice and stuff. Gary and I don't…drink beer, so…"

"We're okay," Gray assured. "Why don't we sit in the living room?"

"Um, sure?" Nashi followed the family to the living room and automatically took the comfy accent chair Gary had sat on multiple times and dragged her to sit in his lap multiple times too. She waited until the rest of the family was settled to tuck back her hair and broach, "I'm sorry about, well… With Gary being convicted and everything…"

"Oh." Gray waved it away. "We're not worried about that."

Nashi blinked.

TICK… TICK… TICK… BONG!

She cocked her head. "Hah?"

Gray further explained, "When we saw the sentencing, we were worried. But then we saw the follow-up interview with his attorney. Once he gave us the code word, we knew he had a plan."

This did nothing to clear Nashi's confusion. "Hah?"

Juvia giggled. "Juvia and her Beloved always knew our Gary would get himself into trouble," she went on in Gray's stead. "Gary is Juvia's Beloved son, after all. As such, Juvia and her Beloved have made sure to have code words set up so if Gary gets into trouble, the family has a plan."

"Oh." Nashi blinked twice. "That's really smart then. What was the code word Gary used then?"

Julia grinned. "His real name."

Nashi and Silver went wide-eyed as they both spouted respectively, "He said it?/'Gary' isn't his real name?"

"It's better if you hear it from himself than from us." Gray nudged his daughter. "And you aren't even supposed to know his real name."

Juvia shrugged. "Not my fault I'm a good investigator."

"So wait?" Nashi stopped them. "So he said a code word, but what does that code word mean for him? What's the plan?" She watched as Gray and Juvia exchanged a look.

"It means," Gray said slowly, "for the time being, he's transferred temporary custody of his assets to the person he listed as his beneficiary once he became S-Class. Which includes his properties—"

"'Properties'?" Nashi echoed, perplexed.

"—his stocks and accounts—"

"'Stocks and accounts'?" she parroted.

"And all of that." Gray raised an eyebrow with an amused grin when he noticed Nashi was about to combust. "See, when you become S-Class, you're given a will and trust to fill out."

"It's a precautionary measure," Juvia rushed to add. "The Magic Council mandated all S-Class Mages in every Legal Guild fill out a will and trust and have it notarized. So S-Class Mages assign beneficiaries in the event of their death and if they don't have one, the Guild attorney will sort out the belongings."

Nashi nodded like she understood, but she was still whirling with information. "Okay…? Oh!" Internally, she sweated. They're probably trying to be nice about kicking me out. "I'll just, um, get my stuff and I'll be out of here in the hour—"

"Oh, no, Nashi misunderstands!" Juvia feverishly protested. "Juvia and her Beloved did not come here to kick Nashi out of Gary's home. Juvia and her Beloved came to say Gary listed Nashi as his beneficiary."

Nashi blinked.

TICK… TICK… TICK… BONG!

She cocked her head. "Hah?"

"I know, right?" Julia snorted. "Here I thought my brother might actually love me, but nope! You're the one who gets all his money and his art studio and the rental property he has on some island and…!"

Nashi's eyes swirled and a bit of drool trickled from her mouth. His…money…?

Gray chuckled. "I think we might've broken her."

Nashi snapped from her reverie and quickly wiped her face. "No, no, I just…!" She sighed. "I never thought he would list me as his beneficiary considering we're not…well…" Her cheeks flushed. "You know…"

"Juvia thinks it's so romantic!" Juvia squealed in glee. "Her Gary knew he could catch Nashi someday! It's so sweet! Nashi is the only one Gary trusts with all his belongings when he's in trouble!" She clung to Gray and looked at him lovingly. "Juvia would happily list Gray as her beneficiary all over again to declare her love!"

Gray laughed and kissed her forehead. "You're sweet, Juvia."

Silver and Julia wilted, unimpressed. How is that 'sweet'?

"So, um…" Nashi drew attention back to herself. "Not to sound like a gold digger or anything, but, uh… How much jewel are we talking about?"

"Oh!" Juvia retrieved the file she had been carrying and passed it to Nashi. "This is a rough estimate of Gary's assets."

Nashi accepted the file with a nod and tentatively opened it to check for the jewel sign—

Her heart stopped.

Who the Hell has this sort of money at nineteen?!

Closing the file, Nashi coughed. "Well… That's…enough." More like the entire net worth of this country! What the Hell does he do outside of Fairy Tail, rob banks? "But aren't you guys getting anything? I mean he's your son. He's not my…"—her eyes fluttered down—"anything, really…"

Juvia laughed and shook her head. "Originally, Gary listed Juvia and her Beloved and Nashi as beneficiaries."

"But something must have changed his mind to make you the sole benefactor." Gray's grin broadened when he caught Nashi's red face. "Something that made it apparent to him you'd be his something more sometime soon." Nashi tried to scramble for an answer, but he held up a hand. "We won't ask for the details."

"Definitely don't want to know how much sex you guys had," Julia muttered to a snickering Silver only for both to freeze when Juvia gave them that look.

"But," Gray continued, "we're very happy you and Gary seem to have a future together." He frowned when Nashi picked at the file. "You don't think that?"

Nashi sighed. "I don't know what to think," she admitted, honest. "I want to believe we'll have a future and I was hoping we could talk about it when he came home, but now, with him admitting he's guilty, I just…" She drew up her knees. "I want him to come home—to me. But I'm worried he'll never come home and…" Her eyes shimmered. Maybe he doesn't want to come home.

"Nashi."

Nashi blinked and found Juvia kneeling before her, smiling that knowingly sad smile. "Juvia has a story to tell you," Juvia said.

"Come on, you two." Gray got up to guide his son and daughter away. "I need to pick up a few things from Gary's office and you two can do your snooping." He bent down to kiss Juvia's hair and whispered into her ear before he led Silver and Juvia away.

Once they were alone, Juvia took Nashi's hands and rubbed them. "A long time ago, when Juvia was Nashi's age, Juvia and Gray left Fairy Tail together to live in a village," she narrated, her eyes shining at the memories. "Juvia thought it was wonderful. For months, Juvia was at her Beloved's side. Juvia and her Beloved trained together and worked together and fed each other. Juvia learned her Beloved was not that great of a cook," she giggled softly. "But Juvia did not mind. Juvia cooked for both of them."

Her laughter died. "But then… Juvia's Beloved Gray started going farther and farther away. Juvia noticed her Beloved would leave early and come home late. Juvia thought her Beloved was cheating, but her Beloved Gray would only smile and pat her head and say he was not. And then…" Her smile fell. "Juvia's Beloved Gray was gone. He had disappeared. Juvia tried to look for her Beloved Gray, but he was nowhere to be found. And so, Juvia made it rain for many days as she missed her Beloved."

Nashi was entranced at the story. "What happened next?"

"Juvia nearly used all her Magic being sad," Juvia recounted. "When Natsu and Lucy and Wendy and Charla found Juvia, her Beloved had not returned. But Juvia did not give up that her Beloved would return to her. Juvia knew her Beloved Gray would come home to her…or she would go to her Beloved."

"So what happened first?"

"Juvia went to her Beloved," Juvia answered. "Her Beloved was in trouble. Juvia could feel it. And Juvia could not let her Beloved stay in trouble even if her Beloved said he had been fine. So Juvia went to fight by her Beloved's side. And Juvia would not have it any other way. Many times, her Beloved has run off into trouble, but, no matter what, Juvia will follow him to show her Beloved she will fight by his side and support, but also"—she gripped Nashi's hands—"to show Juvia's Beloved she cares for him."

Nashi let out a breath she had not realized she had been holding. "To show…you care…?"

Juvia nodded and stroked Nashi's cheek lovingly. "Nashi thinks her Beloved has gone to a place she cannot follow. Nashi thinks her Beloved will abandon her as past have or change his mind about wanting her. But Nashi is wrong. Gary is stubborn like Juvia's Beloved. He tries to take on the world alone to protect Gary's family and to protect his own Beloved. But, sometimes, the stubborn ones need a gentle reminder they are not alone in their fight." She let Nashi go to rise. "Juvia insists Nashi take a closer look at the file. Juvia thinks Nashi will find everything she needs in there." She looked down the hall. "Juvia will have her family leave Nashi now."

"Aunt Juvia, wait." Nashi slowly rose to her feet. "Why tell me that story?" she wanted to know. "I'm not… I don't know if I…" But she could not get out the words.

"In this instant, Nashi reminds Juvia of her Beloved."

Nashi blinked. "I remind you of…Uncle Gray?"

Juvia turned and nodded. "Yes. Juvia's Beloved often doubted his feelings. Juvia's Beloved had a difficult relationship with love. But Juvia was always there to make sure her Beloved knew her own feelings." A sparkle was in her eyes. "Which is why Gary makes sure Nashi knows his feelings." Without preamble, she took two steps to hug Nashi. "Gary loves Nashi, but there are times Gary needs to remember Gary is not alone." She let go of Nashi with a wink and called for her family.

Nashi waited as farewells were exchanged and Býleistr came back in, grumpy all the same, muttering to himself. She paid him no need as she folded back onto the accent chair. He does take on things alone, she noted. He's always trying to do the right thing and protect me. You'd think he's such an open book with how…extravagant his declarations are, but, in all honesty, he works solo. Even now.

Býleistr transitioned to a Mallow Coon to hop up onto the accent chair's backing and drape himself there. Are you going to go into your connection and talk to him?

Nashi retrieved her silver key and contemplated it. Her hand gripped it. No. Not today at least. She opened the file and sifted through all the legal jargon. If I know that stupid dog—and I do—he's going to sweet talk me and I'll buy it. Not that I don't like it when he says all the things he says, but I can't let him stop me this time. Her eyes widened. Is this what Aunt Juvia told me?

Her eyes steeled over. Okay then.

As Nashi reached for her Compact, Býleistr dragged himself over her shoulder and nuzzled her. So what's the plan?

Nashi kept darting between the page and her Compact as she punched in the number. The plan is simple. Gary wants to do the right thing and get convicted? Fine. She called the number and raised her Compact to her ear. But he needs a good ass-kicking for trying to be a hero all on his own. I'm not a damsel in distress. I'm his partner, dammit. We're in a partnership. And it's time we started acting like it.

The call connected.

"This is Iris from the Magic Council Chairman Draculos' office. He is currently unavailable at the moment. How may I help you?"

"Hi, Iris," Nashi greeted. "This is Nashi Dragneel from Fairy Tail. I found this number in a file I got recently and wanted to call. Could you help me?"

A pause. "Mister Hyberion thought you might call. Hello, Miss Dragneel. You certainly don't disappoint."

This caught Nashi off-guard. "He did?"

Iris laughed. "Yes, Miss Dragneel. The Chairman is quite a, um, character. He's currently on the run from me, but he did leave instructions in case you called. I'll email these instructions to you; however, you must know no one else can be told these instructions or showed them. You will be under an NDA for the time being until all arrangements are complete. You cannot even reveal these plans to Mister Fullbuster himself. Do you accept this?"

Nashi did not hesitate. "Just send me everything and tell me where to sign." I'm not going to cry anymore. The time for doing that is over. If Gary thinks he's going to face this alone, he's dead wrong. He is never alone. Hickories filled with resolve as she remembered the little Devil boy and the little Angel girl. Because this time, he has me.

---

New Azalea had succumbed to that Christmas feeling even more so since Luna had come. For some reason, the lights seemed brighter and more people took to the street. But that was normal on Christmas Eve. Everyone was trying to rush gift-wrapping and even gift buying. The malls and outlet stores and the smaller shops were quickly running out of inventory as they stacked last-minute sales. Coffee shops and restaurants and bars were filled with guests and holiday cheer. The Square was all set up for a Christmas Eve stream with some local bands, comedians, and otherwise. A high-pitched rock rendition of The Chipmunk Song (Christmas Don't Be Late) was playing the Square during a hula-hoop contest. On one of the giant advertisement Lacrima Billboards, it showcased a new movie releasing Christmas Day.

Bleu had taken Luna to XOX for an early lunch before the performance. It was well within the performing arts district and that was that. Many who would be attending the one-thirty Nutcracker ballet had retreated to XOX for lunch before the big show. But once the hostess took one look at Bleu, she fell over herself to accommodate him and Luna at a high-rise two-person table with complimentary appetizers of honey-mint lamb skewers, steak and prosciutto skewers with creamy basil-tarragon sauce, and grilled loaded potatoes rounds.

"You seem like you're quite the ladies' man," Luna teased as she dug into her own platter of appetizers.

Bleu chuckled. "I'm not, I promise. I just make an effort to get to know people." He sighed as he observed his lamb skewer. "Unlike my father."

Luna frowned. "I take it your dad isn't too much of a people-person?"

"Not exactly," Bleu answered. "Like I said before, he doesn't think it's necessary to interact outside of our own family. Some of my family agree and disagree."

"What do you mean?"

Bleu offered her a soft look. "I thought we came out so you could talk, Treasure?"

Luna tried to object, but she only pouted. "Maybe we could talk a little more about you before it's my turn?"

"As you wish," Bleu granted. "My family is well-established in their faith," he explained. "They try to follow everything to the letter and I understand why. It's an instinct we have. To them, the word we're given is the only word we should follow. But, at the same time, it's not as rigid as my family makes it out to be." He took a bite of his lamb sewer. "For example, my father is a strict vegetarian." He laughed a little. "He's one of the worst sorts of vegetarians because he condemns anyone who eats meat as sinners."

Luna nodded at all the meat they had and offered a cheeky grin. "I take it he doesn't approve of you being a meat-eater?"

"Not in the slightest." Bleu shrugged. "But it ties into what he believes in." His eyes grew distant. "People can learn all they want from religious texts, but, at the end of the day, everyone interprets the text how they see fit to shift it so it makes sense with their ideals. A devout Evangelical might warp the text so respecting parents mean they can abuse their children. Someone who claims to practice Buddhism might use get angry towards other races and ethnicities who take up their land."

Luna agreed with that. "My parents taught me that's why we have so many branches of a religion and some people use religion for bad reasons or might take it too literally."

Bleu nodded. "My father is a person who takes words a little too seriously," he stated. "So he divides himself from people he considers beneath him which is, for the most part, everyone outside of my family. And even then, my father has some…reservations towards the more liberal side of my family."

"Your family sounds intense," Luna mentioned.

"Just about." Bleu winked. "Don't worry. I'm not nearly as intense. I'm a big softie."

"And that I do know," Luna jested back.

The waitress returned and once Luna and Bleu placed their orders, she bowed, collected their menus, and left them.

"So." Bleu scrunched his nose at the potato rounds when he saw sour cream. "I believe it's your turn, Treasure."

Luna slumped. "Do I have to?"

"Not if you don't want to, no," Bleu assured gently. "But when you texted this morning, I was under the impression you wanted to talk. And I'm always here to listen, Treasure."

Luna blew out a breath. "Why are you so nice?" she sighed. "Why couldn't you be a jerk or mean or…"—her eyes darkened—"or scary…"

"I can be scary if I wanted, but…" Bleu reached across the table to take Luna's hand. "I'm sure you weren't talking about me." When Luna did not answer, Bleu gently pried, "You were speaking about Gale, weren't you, Treasure?"

Luna tensed up, but she had no defense to that. So she remained quiet.

Bleu took the time to search her face. "You love him."

No longer shocked, Luna swallowed. "Yes."

"And did you tell him?"

Luna nodded. "I did."

"But…?"

Luna rubbed her arm. "But…Nashi helped me think things through," she was slow to explain. "I love Gale, but… I don't think we're right for each other right now."

"What makes you say that?"

Luna shot Bleu an incredulous look. "You really want to hear about this?"

"Believe it or not, I'm not thinking about me," Bleu told her. "I'm thinking about you. And you seem like you need to talk to someone who isn't as close to the situation and I'm as far as it gets."

"Well, yes, but…" Luna stammered for a reply. "I mean… Don't you like me?" Her cheeks reddened. "W-Wait. That came out wrong—"

But Bleu laughed anyway. "I do like you, Treasure. I promise that. But I'm also your friend when you need me to be. So…" He nodded to her. "Talk to me. What's going on? And, if you want advice at the end, I'll give it."

"I…" Luna's gaze dropped to the table. "Okay," she breathed. "Last night, well…" When Bleu nodded in encouragement, she decided to get it out in the open. "Last night, Gale and I… Well, we got close last night at the Snow Ball. More than close and…and I told him I loved him and then, well, we kissed and then he…" Her eyes shut when she remembered his furious face. "He…"

"Treasure." A darkness seeped into Bleu's tone. "Did he hurt you?"

Luna's eyes flew open to Bleu as she gasped, "No! No, he would never…!" Realizing how loud her volume had gotten, she lowered her voice. "No, he would never hurt me! But I… He…" Sighing out her frustrations, she admitted, "He just gets…so angry. And nothing I do or say can help him when he gets that angry and…" She looked away.

"It's scary when he gets that way."

Luna nodded, ashamed.

"It's okay to admit there are times he scares you, Treasure," Bleu promised.

"But is it though?" Luna whispered. "I love him. He shouldn't scare me, right? I should love every part of him, shouldn't I?" Rubbing her arm, she said, "Nashi told me…love can blind us in ways we might not see. Am I being blind?" At Bleu's silence, she urged him miserably, "Don't hold back. Be honest with me."

"I'm just trying to find the right words," Bleu told her. "My father was not a man to love easily. He loves our…religion, but romantic love was not something he felt easily, and, for a long time, he didn't want to feel it. He was duty-bound. He put his purpose over everything else. Then, he met my mother." He spat the word like it was poisonous. "From what my family tells me, she was the first my father came across and he fell hard for her. Like some in my family had, he was ready to give up his job to be with her. He almost did. But once I was born, my mother…changed. The change was so toxic and then she left him, scarred and with me. I don't think my father realized she was toxic the entire time."

"Gale isn't toxic," Luna began to defend.

"That's not what I mean," Bleu quickly intervened. "I'm saying, yes, love can blind a person. Why do you think victims stay with their abusers for years? For fear and for that shred of love they think they feel. But those are also extreme examples. Some people stay with people who make little insults all the time because they think it isn't that bad. Others stay with people with aggression issues because they don't think their partner will hurt them…"—his eyes saddened as he took in Luna's stricken face—"and then they do."

"He wouldn't hurt me." Luna's voice quivered. "He's just…angry."

"But what is he angry about?"

Luna froze. "What?"

Bleu repeated the question. "What is he angry about?"

Luna did not know the answer to that. What is he…angry about? "I… He's angry at me because he thought something happened that didn't—"

"And what about all the other times?" Bleu asked. "Why was he angry all those other times?"

Luna felt the room condense around her. The memories of Gale's anger started to bleed together. "I… I don't know. He was just angry because he was trying to protect me."

"And that could be the case," Bleu soothed. "I don't know that much about Gale. I only met him the one time and I didn't see him in the best of moods. Why was he angry at you then?"

The answer left Luna feeling hollow. "I was pushing him," she weakly tried to explain, but then she faltered. "But he was jealous… We were both jealous, though, so it made us both angry—"

"Angry enough he'd leave you alone with someone he didn't trust?" Bleu held up a hand when Luna's brows slammed together. "And I know you were the one to tell him to leave. I get that. I'm not saying you can't trust me or I had bad intentions. But now that I understand more about your home life, at the end of the day, Gale shouldn't have left you alone with me. Trust me when I say my buttons have been pushed with my friends and others. But I can't afford to lose my cool with them even when that happens."

Luna tried to shore up an answer—a logical and reasonable answer—but it was so hard to. "It was my fault," she tried to blame. "I was jumping to conclusions and I made him angry, but he said he was sorry—"

"Treasure, are you listening to yourself?" Bleu whispered, aggrieved. "You're blaming yourself for his emotions and he apologizes only to do it again. It doesn't matter who says what; your reaction is yours to own up to. If someone makes fun of you and you punch them, you can't blame them. You punched them. There are always the horrible exceptions, yeah, but that's the general idea. You are not to blame for him getting angry and leaving you alone—"

"And sleeping with someone."

Bleu paused at the whispered confession. "What?"

"He…slept with someone." Luna shivered and rubbed her cheek. "He was angry at me—"

"Oh, Treasure." Bleu looked genuinely despaired on her behalf. "I'm sorry. I know things like that mean a lot to you. It might not mean a lot to others, but I know you treasure it." He thumbed her cheek and she leaned into his touch for comfort. "I don't want to be the person to badmouth him, I promise. If you don't believe me, feel my emotions."

Luna blinked a few times. "But…how do you—?"

"The powers you have are rare," Bleu said. "I don't have Magic, but even I know that from all the energy I felt from you. It seems fitting. But, again, I'm not trying to badmouth him or talk you out of being with him—"

"No, I believe that," Luna told him hoarsely. "I know what I have to do, but…I know it'll be hard to do it."

"You'll have your family," Bleu assured her. "I'm sure they'll be with you. Love isn't easy. It's not a feeling, Treasure; it's a choice. You can feel love for a person, but you have to choose to work at it, build on it, and heal from it."

Luna gave a watery laugh. "You sound so wise."

"I just hope I'm not coming off as snobby," Bleu jested back.

"You're not." She met his eyes with her own full of gratitude and affection. "I wish I was half as smart as you," she desired. "And I wish… I wish I could love you."

Bleu did not break from her stare as he murmured, "You could."

Luna blinked. "Bleu…"

"I'm not asking for you to replace anyone you love," Bleu promised. "I'd never ask anyone to do that. I just ask for a chance I could also earn your love too."

A flurry of emotions befell Luna, but she ultimately went with resignation. "I like you a lot, Bleu, but I want to be fair. This would be unfair to you."

Bleu shook his head. "Not the way I see it," he denied. "I see this as a hope you might love me. It won't be the same as how you love Gale, but…" He sighed. "Please, just think about it? For me, Treasure?" he pleaded when Luna looked unsure. "I just want that chance to make you happy."

Luna searched his light eyes, but she found nothing outside of sincerity. "Okay," she murmured. "I promise I'll think about it."

"Thank you." Relief filled Bleu's eyes.

The conversation was cut short when the waitress came with their food. They thanked her and assured her they need nothing else before she nodded and went to check on her other tables. Little small talk arose as Bleu inquired about other events at the Snow Ball and Luna perked to inform him about Peter and Mary Jane. But as they spoke more and more, Luna could not help but feel…lighter. It's weird. I'm still sad, but…it's not as much. She watched Bleu laugh with a smile. Maybe he could make me happy.

[]

Ena stayed in her dubbed "thinking chair" for most of the morning and shut everything and everyone out. Silver had come by early in the morning to promptly deliver her tea and breakfast and let her know he was leaving, but she did not retrieve anything until she was certain he was gone and not waiting out for her to come out of her room. Her mother had knocked on her door to remind her about midnight mass and had tried to coax her to come out, but Ena did not want to hear anything she had to say. And she knew Aine had come by. Her sister never spoke a word, but she did linger until she left.

And Ena remained alone.

Shored up in her chair with her tea as she looked at her easel. She had design drafts on the floor, all half-baked and with no passion. As of now, she was debating on whether to toss her draft sketch of a dress as she had the LV onto the home design channel. But as she took sips of her tea, her eyes fell to her Compact. Of course she had messages from her team. Her event coordinator was gathering her team for a little holiday fun, but Ena had respectfully declined. But she saw nothing from the one person she wanted to hear from.

L… What's going on?

For what felt like the hundredth time, Ena set down her tea to go to her Compact. She unlocked her Compact to look at her message thread with Luna and looked at the last message her best friend had sent this morning:

« I promise you, I'm okay, E. I'm going to talk to Bleu today. Talk to you soon. Love you »

Ena began to type, but then she stopped. I don't want to bother her, but… I'm just so worried. She stood up and abandoned her tea to go to her bed. What was peculiar when she sifted through her pillowcase to pull out a photograph. Sitting on her haunches, she stared at the picture with a softness she never revealed to anyone outside of Luna. The photo was one only her mother and Luna were aware of to this day. It was old and crinkled with a little water damage, but she loved it anyway.

A photo of her and her father.

Her father had a rugged handsome to him with that tattoo on his face and his blue hair messy as all get out. He held her as a babe. She was freshly born and her mother was in the background, resting in her hospital bed. But still…

Ena straightened her shoulders. "Hi, Dad," she began, just like every other time. "I've been so busy lately so I haven't had the chance to speak to you." She pushed back her hair behind her ears as she rolled to lay on her side. "Business is going well. I made a new friend Jasper. He'll be helping me figure out how to place my mannequins for a mini-photoshoot for the auction. He's nice and friendly. His portfolio is astounding. I'm impressed." She toyed with the only loose braid she had on her side. "The Snow Ball didn't go that well, I'm afraid. Don't get me wrong; my masks and my dresses looked phenomenal. My Camouflage Spell worked like a charm, of course. But, well…"

She sighed. "Remember L? I mean Luna, to you. She's been going through things and I'm worried about her, Dad." She brought out her Compact and unlocked it to look at her screen's background. It was an updated picture of her and Luna together during a Hallow's Eve shoot. "She's falling in love and it worries me. I know how this works. I adore Luna, but she's just so…hopeful. She doesn't understand how love can hurt her. She doesn't understand how Gale could hurt her. And seeing her break down like that…" She blinked away tears. "I've been trying to do the right thing. I just want to protect her. I just… I don't…" A deep breath. "I never want her to feel like I do, Dad. Because once someone she loves leaves….she'll never forget it. And she'll just be in pain."

Dropping her Compact, she curled in on herself and pressed the picture to her chest. "This is stupid," she muttered. "Talking to a picture won't change the fact that you're gone. You're gone, Misty hates me, Aine's the perfect child, Mom's under fire all the time and stressed, and I'm just existing in here. But why do you care?" Fury stabbed at her heart. "You'd probably be like Misty anyways. You wouldn't care if I was alive or not, if I was sick. You'd treat Aine like she's perfect and can't do anything wrong."

She sat up and tore the picture away from her to glare at it. "Why couldn't you just stay and be my dad?" she snarled. "Why was your mission more important than me?"

But the picture did not answer back.

Ena moved to rip the picture, but…

DRIP…

Her fingers shook.

DROP…

Her shoulders sagged.

Reams of tears printed her cheeks as Ena lost the will to destroy the only picture she had of her father and her. She hunched over and hugged the picture to her, sniffling. "I never want L to ever go through this," she whispered. "I won't let her go through this. I'll protect her from crying like this." Lifting her head, she wiped her tears to look at the picture. Nothing else matters. If I can protect L from feeling like this…

Her ringtone set off.

Ena sniffed and looked at her Compact to see Silver was calling. "What does he want?"

KNOCK-KNOCK…

"Ena?" It was her mother. "It's me. May I please speak with you?"

Ena declined the call and quickly stuffed the picture back into her pillowcase. Clearing her throat, she said, "I'll come out." She grabbed a few tissues before she exited her bed and went to her door. Opening it, she tried hard to school her face into indifference.

But Erza saw right through her, even if she did not comment. "I brought some cake slices for us," she said. "Would you like to join me?"

Ena nodded. "Sure, Mom."

°•°•°•°

Erza had set herself and Ena up in the dining room with her having strawberry cake and Ena had double chocolate cake with vanilla cream filling. While it was comical that Erza practically bought them mini cakes, both of them had a sweet tooth that was a force to be reckoned with

Erza finished another bite of cake before she asked Ena, "Have you spoken to Luna?"

"I have." Ena took another bite. "She said she'll talk to me later."

Erza nodded. "That's good. I'm sure she'll need someone to speak to."

Ena hummed.

Silence befell them.

After more forkfuls, Erza spoke again. "You know, you've always been so close to Luna."

"She's my best friend," Ena said plainly. "Of course I have."

"Yes, but even so, you became a protector to her of sorts," Erza commented, quietly amused. "Between you and Igneel, you both bullied away boys who liked her. I could understand Igneel's reasons. But I never understood yours."

Ena's grip on her fork tightened.

Erza picked up her drink. "Your father never thought he deserved love," she murmured. "He thought he never deserved me. He bore sins that he relentlessly tried to atone for, and it could have destroyed his happiness."

"I'm not like that," Ena said tightly. "I don't have sins I'm trying to make up for."

"But you don't think you deserve love."

Ena shook her head. "No, I don't want love. There's a difference." She eyed her cake. "Loving Dad hurt you, Mom. Love hurts. Better to be on your own than to rely on something as breakable as feelings."

"And is that why you protect Luna? Because you think she's breakable and relies too much on her feelings?"

"She does." Ena took another forkful. "I love L with all my heart, but she feels so much. That makes her—"

"Weak?"

"No. Vulnerable," Ena corrected. "She just doesn't realize how dangerous giving in too much can be and now look what happened. The person she loves turned on her. He hurt her."

"Perhaps," Erza supposed. "But love isn't easy."

"It isn't," Ena agreed. "Feelings aren't easy. They're a choice. And people choose what to do with these feelings and it always ends up hurting someone else."

"Tell me, Ena." Erza set down her drink. "If you love Luna, do you feel like you'll hurt her?"

"What?" Ena's eyebrows shot up, affronted. "No! I would never do that to L!"

"I see." Erza crossed her legs. "So you have a love for your best friend that can't be broken… But the love for your family and romantic love… Those can make you bleed."

Ena tensed and rose from her seat. "I think I'm finished with my cake now—"

"Ena." Erza measured her with a look.

Ena sat down and looked away. "Mystogan hates me and Dad's gone." Tone cold, clinical, detached. "I could love them all I want, but they won't love me back. So I stopped. There. Does that make you happy?"

"For you opening up? Yes." Erza leaned forward to touch Ena's shoulder. "For you thinking you're unloved by your family? No." Her eyes softened when Ena angrily wiped her cheek. "Why do you think your father doesn't love you?"

"He left." Ena closed her eyes. "And I know he left because of his job; I get it. We put the mission first."

"We put family first," Erza gently amended. Ena snorted and Erza went on: "Ena, when you went on that job with Luna and Igneel and Luke earlier this month and you faced that syndicate, what were you thinking?"

"I was worried about L," Ena confided. "So were Luke and Igneel. She's undertrained."

"And…?" Erza prompted.

"We had a plan just in case something went wrong," Ena continued. "We can handle ourselves, but L's still behind. We wanted to make sure she was protected—" She stopped.

Erza smiled. "You put her before the mission even while on the mission," she stated. "Why?"

Ena looked at the table. "Because I love her and I don't want her getting hurt."

"And if I gave you a mission that could take months, but it would keep her safe, would you refuse?"

"That's not the same—"

"It is the same, Ena. Answer the question."

Ena huffed. "No, I wouldn't."

"Even if Luna got mad at you?"

"I'd make it up to her," Ena insisted. "We always do."

"And yet, she was still upset she couldn't travel like everyone else," Erza reminded. "It didn't matter what you brought back or told her. She was still upset."

"Okay, I get it," Ena snapped. "I get it. But it's just—!" She stood up from the table. "It's not the same!"

Erza stayed in her seat. "And why isn't it the same, Ena?"

"It's just not!" Ena started storming out of the dining room.

"Ena," Erza called. "Why isn't it the same—?"

"Because I never got to meet Dad!" Ena screamed, stopping in her tracks. "I can't even miss him like you or Aine because I never met him! L is here and in Magnolia and I can text her when I'm on a job—Dad can't even do that! He can't call me or text me or do anything!"

STEP… STEP…

"I would've been fine if he just stayed for me to just see him and know him," Ena whispered. "I mean you're busy and I get it, Mom, I do, I just…" She buried her head in her hands when she felt the incoming of tears. "I just wanted the chance to miss him like you guys do and…"

Erza slowly brought Ena into her for a hug and stroked her hair. "I know it isn't easy," she soothed. "I know it isn't fair. Your grandmother abandoned me before I could have a memory of her. But your grandmother didn't love me like your father does. He took this mission to protect us because he loves us—because he loves you. I know that doesn't make it fair. I know you miss someone you can't remember. But every time you're missing him, my little fairy, know that he's missing you too."

Ena's lips parted as she sobbed.

Slowly, Erza tipped them both onto the ground and cradled her daughter against her, and listened to her cries.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Fairy Adventure

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Peter forgot how much he hated coming to his grandparents' First Baptist church until it happened and the reason he hated coming so much was because—

"Oh, Peter, have you met Rumi?"

The church service had ended and now it was essentially "cocktail hour" or something similar between this service and the next. People milled about in their Sunday best as they got coffee and tea and complimentary snacks the church provided to its people. A mother hoisted up her two-year-old dressed in suspenders, a bowtie, and their finger in their mouth. The Reverend was speaking with a few other older gentlemen with handshakes and blessed be's. Ricky had come and kept picking at his collar until his mother whopped him upside the head and hissed at him for wrinkling his clothes. Jinn had been forced to come and looked like she was seething in her flowery dress. His other cousins and aunts and uncles had come to the service and his mother was hugging and helloing while his father hung back with his uncle Logan, both men being eyed lustfully by most of the women and shrewdly by most of the men.

But, unfortunately for Peter, any chances he had sneaking off and hiding in his car were thwarted the moment his grandmother came over and presented him with a pole-skinny perfect smile girl his age with beautiful hair in passion twists and brown eyes.

In other words, not his girlfriend.

Peter smiled demurely and shook his head. "I haven't." He held out a hand to Rumi who took it. "Hi, I'm Peter. It's nice to meet you." But I have a girlfriend who I like very much and her dad would kill me if he saw this.

But Granny Maggie knew none of this and only chuckled. "Rumi here is thinking of going into pre-med," Maggie explained. She shot the young lady an affectionate grin. "Look at you now, girl, already doin' them college camps and already meeting your future professors! Your parents must be proud!" As Rumi laughed and thanked her, Maggie shot her grandson a narrowed look that spelled, You better start flirting.

Peter forced his smile to be brighter, but he was wilting on the inside. I should just break the news to her now. We're in a church. She can't hurt me while she's in a church, right?

"Rumi's mother Vivian was just telling me how Rumi doesn't have a date to her winter formal," Maggie continued as Rumi ducked her head, shy. "And I told her how it's such a coincidence my grandson doesn't have a date either."

Peter chuckled feebly. "R-Right. How…convenient." Come on, Universe, give me some help here.

"Petey!"

He whipped his head and did not care how visible his relief looked when Jinn was crashing towards him or how irritated his grandmother was. "Jinn, hey, what's going—?"

"I need you to take me to Aunt Sharon's," Jinn told him as she latched onto his arm without preamble. "I'm pretty sure my period is about to start and I refuse to start bleeding here." She shot her outraged grandmother an innocent smile. "Sorry to interrupt, Granny."

Maggie scowled. "Peter, I'm sure Rumi wants to know your answer?"

Peter opened his mouth, but his face fell to horror as Jinn pulled him away and called, "Oh, Peter says, 'no', Granny, he's dating someone!" She cackled as their grandmother spluttered, having to restrain herself in public, but Jinn did not stop marching out.

Peter did, however, once they were on the steps of the church. "She's going to kill me," he said hollowly. "You made me a walking target."

"No. I said the truth for you, so Granny stops shoving beautiful women down your throat." Jinn shot him a flat look. "Oh, the horror, the horror." She walked to the parking lot. "Now, come on before our parents figure out we're missing."

Peter jogged to catch up with her in his loafers and dress slacks, but he hissed at her, "Why the Hell—?"

"We're still on holy ground, Peter." Jinn simpered at Peter's murderous expression. "Sorry, sorry, go on with yelling at me."

"You should have just told her to shoot me right then and there!" Peter cried as he nudged her in the direction of his car. "I could survive that! Honestly, being shot sounds pretty good right now in comparison to everything else!" He brought out his keys to unlock his car.

Jinn veered to the passenger's side. "Stop being dramatic," she drawled. As they both settled into the car and buckled up, she continued: "I mean let's be real now. Granny's been trying to hook you up with every eligible black and young bachelorette the OLG knows. I did you a favor."

"Well stop doing me favors!" Peter ignited the car and adroitly avoided churchgoers as he left the parking lot. "Seriously, Jinn, what the Hell! Granny's going to tell the OLG and when they can't figure out who my girlfriend is, they'll sic my mom and then I'll have the entire family on me!"

"Which is the perfect opportunity to tell them you're happily in a relationship so they stop trying to set you up with people," Jinn reminded. "Petey," she said loudly to stop him from intervening, "think of it this way. You think your GF would like to hear that during your entire relationship, your family didn't even know about her and have been trying to hook you up with chocolate?"

Peter tightened his fingers on the gear stick. "Mary Jane knows the family doesn't know about her yet," he said tersely. "And she was fine with it. And, yeah, she knows the family wants me with someone…less pale."

"Black, Petey. Just say 'black'." Jinn pulled out her Compact. "Honestly, it's such backwards logic. The OLG is so Andüs-centric and gets on everyone's case, but since you're white, they just want you with a black girl. Talk about a hypocrite."

Peter sighed as he turned down another street. "Whatever. Are we really going to Aunt Sharon's?"

"Yeah. Jazz texted me. We need to stop by a store to get her some stuff."

"Cravings?" Peter guessed, glancing at his cousin.

Jin lifted her shoulders and dropped them again. "My guess since they're a little out there. But, well, you know Jazz. She…"

As Jinn prattled away about their cousin and her odd food tendencies and they merged onto the highway, Peter found himself on auto-pilot and his thoughts consuming him. Sweets…

Vengeful scarlet.

Peter shifted lanes as he thought, I'm not exactly experienced with Magic, but… Her power… It just seems so incredible. I know her mom said it was more a danger to her, but I didn't get that vibe at all. All I got when I touched her and when she's used her powers on me… It feels so…familiar… Maybe it's because we're dating? I don't know. Not like I have too many people to ask. That was when an idea hit him. Except her family. But I don't want them to think I'm snooping. Pearson is some sort of Soul Mage, I think. Yeah, he said he was and it helps him see personalities and stuff like that. Maybe he has a better idea of what's going on. He seemed really cool.

"Pete? Our exit?"

Peter blinked. "Oh, right." After double-checking his mirrors, he drifted over to the farthest lane just as their exit sign came up.

Jinn regarded him curiously. "Everything okay? You didn't give me the details about what happened on your date yesterday?" She grinned at Peter's blush. "Aw. Did Petey get laid?"

"No," Peter grumbled as he made it up the ramp and to a stoplight. "And I'm not getting laid any time soon. I'm not ready for that and neither is my girlfriend."

Jinn sighed. "You're just so pure, it's sickening. But you better hang onto all those little make-out sessions and hand-holding and stuff." Her eyes drifted out the window. "It sort of loses its luster after a while."

The light turned green and Peter turned down onto a main street, glancing over at her in concern. "You okay? Something wrong with your boyfriend?"

"Nah." Jinn switched the subject with mischief in her eyes. "So which base did you and your girlfriend get to?"

For the rest of the ride, Peter became more and more of a red mess with how detailed Jinn's questions were. The main street took them through a commercial district, and they did stop for their cousin's requests, but after a while, the houses became more and more spaced apart with three to five car garages and some even had pool houses and guest villas. Ice had reliably touched the ground and frosted over any stray puddles from the snowy rain beforehand and some grass. It was cold enough where you need the heater on in the car but not necessarily throughout the house.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

« This is Gazania Town, a more rural part of Fiore, but it's not because of agriculture. Many people pick this town because of the amount of property you can get and how big and spacious the houses are. It's said to be a hub for celebrities to live here and has its own Real Housewives show on LV. »

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Peter and Jinn pulled into a driveway that had a gate, but they did not even need to announce themselves when the gate opened for them. The house they arrived at was nothing short of extravagant, but, at the same time, it was not as over the top as other houses on the street. The front yard was well-tended and swapped with winter flowers and the fountain had been shut off for the season. One of the garage doors opened and Peter drove right in. The garage door shut once he was parked and Jinn and he were barely out of the car when they heard a door open and the automated system let them know.

"You need to move a little faster before Jazz has a breakdown."

Jinn proudly showed off the grocery bags. "Well, we come bearing food, so she better not be a bitch." She and Peter moved towards the door leading them to the mudroom to see a thick woman with traffic-stopping curves and confidence awaiting them with amused dark eyes and her hair thrown into a clamped bun. "Hey, Aunt Share. Where's your sexy manservant?"

Sharon chuckled. "Why do you even think he's working? It's Sunday."

⌜GAZANIA TOWN

Name: Sharon Shuusei

Age: 32

Occupation: Ethical Hacker and Developer

Likes: hockey Dislikes: sweet tea

Special Note: Sharon is an ethical hacker for an international foundation and was recruited due to her hacking skills in her youth! Can you guess what foundation?⌟

"Because that man has the hots for you," Jinn teased as she and Peter removed their shoes. "And if you're not gonna hit that—"

"You are eighteen and he is twenty-six," Sharon reminded with an eye roll. She left the mudroom to lead them down the hall. "Just because you're a young adult doesn't mean age gaps shouldn't matter." They emerged into the kitchen full of medium brown cabinets and panels and even an island with marble countertops. Flowers dressed up the room alongside an LV that had ISPN on and there was even a large fish tank instead, well-lit and the fish perky and active. Someone had occupied the kitchen, a man, in fact, and it seemed he was cooking up something fierce. He looked casually dressed in jeans and a sweater and he was all lean and lanky. But what made him different than everyone else was the scaled tail he possessed.

"Age is but a number," Jinn purred as she eyed the man. "Hi, Maddox!"

Maddox—so it seemed the man was named—turned his head to show off his slitted eyes and offered a smile with fangs on his upper teeth and bottom teeth. Pushing up his glasses, his sweet smile widened. "Hi, Jennifer, Peter. I'm making shrimp and cheesy grits, so you guys are just in time."

⌜GAZANIA TOWN

Name: Maddox Monacco

Age: 26

Occupation: Housekeeper, Student

Likes: debates Dislikes: mongoose

Special Note: Maddox, like Kyary, is an Aberrant! He has the physiology of a snake due to the Magene, but none of it is Magic and he can't perform Magic! But unlike Kyary, Maddox is a simple housekeeper and he's working on getting his DOccPsych to help other Aberrants!⌟

"Oh, wow, isn't that Aunt Share's favorite?" Jinn drawled while Sharon gave her the stink-eye. "You're so thoughtful like that, Maddox. I don't get why you're not married, but I'm certainly available."

Maddox's eyes drifted to Sharon before they went back to Jinn with a twinkle in his eyes. "And a little too young for me and I need to focus on my degree," he said, chuckling. "Sorry, Jennifer." His tail reached for the open shaker of paprika and sprinkled some into the pan with the shrimp. "I see you both brought some things for Jasmine? She's upstairs in the west wing. Seafood is making her a little nauseous," he explained apologetically.

"But she kept whining how she wanted salmon just the other day," Jinn muttered as Peter snickered. But both of them flinched when Sharon hit the back of their heads.

"Hormones are a lot to handle for a pregnant woman." Sharon made a face. "At least I think. Not too keen to find out." She turned to Maddox and her eyes softened. "But you really didn't have to stick around today, Maddox. I know you're on winter break, but you're now my guest, not my housekeeper. I could've cooked."

"She really couldn't've," Jinn muttered to Peter only to wince when Sharon pinched her.

"It's no trouble at all, Miss Sharon!" Maddox said cheerily. "Besides, I wouldn't want you to get too lonely during the holidays. And I'd really like your input on the therapeutic approach for my dissertation—"

Sharon, already looking troubled, shook her head. "Maddox, for the last time, I don't think I can help with that," she tried to explain resignedly. "I'm skilled in computers, not therapy."

"Maybe," Maddox supposed, eyes tender. "But your opinion means a lot to me."

Sharon opened her mouth, but the words just did not come out.

Peter nudged Jinn who was silently squealing at the interaction. "We'll go see Jasmine," he let both adults know, but it seemed like Maddox and Sharon were elsewhere as he dragged Jinn out of the kitchen and down the hall.

"We should have stayed," Jinn muttered in protest. "Did you see that stare? Something is definitely going on and it's freakier than Maddox."

Peter frowned. "Maddox isn't a freak. He's just different."

But Jinn only waved her hand as they found the grand staircase. "'Freak', 'different', all the same," she dismissed. "But, like, come on, you gotta admit something is going on there, right? I wonder if they had kids, would they looked like Maddox or would they still be black?"

"Who cares?" They made it to the first floor and went to the west wing. "They'd be kids and be a combination of both. But it doesn't matter since Aunt Sharon doesn't want kids, remember?"

Jinn snorted. "So she says. But I bet a little snake boy just might change her mind."

That grated Peter, but he kept the compulsion to speak out within him as they got to dual doors. "Whatever, Jinn." He knocked on the door and hollered, "Hey, Jazz? We've brought your food!"

Footsteps came and the door was unlocked. A young woman answered the door with her hair parted in two puffs, dead tired eyes, and in an old Hawthorn University shirt. She aimed a feeble smile when she saw her cousins. "Thanks for coming, but you guys could have waited until after dinner at Granny and Granddaddy's house."

⌜HAWTHORN UNIVERSITY (USM)

Name: Jasmine Strother

Age: 23

Occupation: Student, Tutor

Likes: stuffed animals Dislikes: squirrels

Special Note: Jasmine is starting her master's program at Hawthorn University as a law student and tutors professionally to under-grad students!⌟

Jinn bustled inside. "Yeah, well, Petey was getting slammed by Mee Maw over there with another potential girlfriend and we needed to shut that shit down and run."

Jasmine quirked an eyebrow at Peter who sighed and then glared at Jinn. "She told Granny I have a girlfriend." He gave a chuckling Jasmine his glare now. "What's so funny?"

"I can just imagine the look on Granny's face," Jasmine simpered. She made her way over to the nook where Jinn was setting up her foot. The bedroom came with its own miniature living and LV and even a mini-fridge, sink, and microwave. Bathed in an airy blues, it was the pinnacle of tranquility. "But at least Jinn said it while you guys were a church. Granny won't say anything to damage her image."

"She'll just screw me up the second I'm back at the house," Peter muttered as he settled at the nook. "Part of me wants to remind her I'm adopted, but the last time I used that excuse, she brought out the spoon."

Jasmine began to pick apart her vanilla cream-filled donut to get straight to the filling. "How's everything going with your girlfriend by the way? Mary Jane, right?"

A dopey smile alit Peter's face and he was eager to share the news only for a smug Jinn to spout, "Peter went to third base."

Jasmine's eyebrows shot up as Peter spluttered, "N-N-No we didn't! Stop making up lies!" To Jasmine, he explained, "We didn't go to third base. We just…you know…" He scratched his cheek. "We got a little carried away."

"Yeah, and so did I, and look at me now," Jasmine deadpanned.

Peter faltered as his eyes flickered to her stomach. "When's your next doctor's appointment?"

"Next month." Jasmine took a clean bite of her donut and wiped off the excess cream to lap it up. "Aunt Share was able to work her freaky Magic to see this really weird witch doctor when I came home, so I'll be seeing her once a month." She rolled her eyes as she took another bite. "Which sucks because that means I have to haul ass back to Fiore and try not to tell my parents about it."

"Why not become a permanent USM resident? Wouldn't that be easier?" Jinn assumed as she searched Jasmine for any micro-expressions. "I mean the baby's father is a cowboy out there, right?"

"For the last time, they aren't cowboys," Jasmine muttered. "And yes, he is. But that doesn't matter. I already applied for citizenship before I learned about Scooby—"

"'Scooby'?" Jinn and Peter echoed.

As Jasmine took another bite of her donut, she pointed at her stomach. "So I should be a citizen by end of January," she finished with her mouth full. Once she swallowed, she further explained, "But the witch doctor still wants me to see her until she can find me a suitable doctor over there."

"Why?" Peter questioned as his brow furrowed. "I didn't think it'd be too different in the USM from here about pregnancy stuff."

"It is when the baby daddy is a Mage," Jasmine huffed. "God, I just want to kill him. He's such a fuck-boy! And then he has the fucking nerve to tell me he doesn't even know who I am! I mean, firstly, the diversity of our campus might be up there, but you don't just forget this ass, and, just, gah!" She slammed a hand on the table as a raging aura flamed around her. "He's lucky I don't drag his ass to court! This is his fault! His and that freaky bow-tied dick's fault! I know what I would do with that stupid piercing! I would've ripped it out of his…!"

Jinn and Peter sweatdropped as Jasmine went into graphic detail about her methods. Is this from pregnancy hormones or is this her natural state?

"This is what happens when you sleep with someone when you're drunk," Jinn sang and laughed when Jasmine swatted at her.

"We didn't sleep together when we were drunk," Jasmine groused. "We were sober all the way. Believe me. It'd be easier for me to say we were drunk, but no… I just had to be sober." Finished with her donut, she grabbed another one. "I should've known he was a fuck-boy. No, I did know he was a fuck-boy on campus and a slacker student, but I slept with him anyway." She ripped into her donut. "I dropped him as my student the next day and made sure to block him."

Peter gaped. "He was one of the students you tutor?"

"Teacher-student role play," Jinn murmured in consideration. "Hot, if you're into that."

"He was and I'm not into that," Jasmine growled. "He probably thought I was just some challenge. And he's white!" She passed Peter a glare.

Peter sweated and put up his hands in defense. "H-Hey, not all of us are like that!"

Jasmine huffed again and tore into her donut.

"So he's a Mage and he was a paleface student of yours," Jinn listed as she counted off fingers. "Which means he was in pre-law, obviously. What does he look like besides his dick being pierced?" She did not care when Jasmine gave her a look. "Not like we're going to know the guy! He's a cowboy all the way in the USM! And we won't tell a soul, right, Peter?"

"Right." Peter nodded. "We've got your back, Jazz."

For a moment, it looked like Jasmine would not agree to their requests until she angrily finished her donut. "Fine." Wiping her hands on her shirt, she brought up her Compact and began to tap it. "The second you see his face, you're going to shame me for sleeping with someone like him. I have standards and just…! Ugh, I'm so pissed at myself! I'm so worried Scooby is going to end up like him! Here." She rolled her eyes when she brought up the picture. "Not exactly social media savvy am I, but this is a picture of him that my friend took during some pre-law party one of the professors threw." She passed the Compact to Jinn.

Jinn's eyes rounded. "Shit, he's hot. Ow!" She pouted at Jasmine. "What! He is! But, yeah, I get why you said he's a fuck-boy. But the gauges are sexy as Hell. I stan wholeheartedly." She passed the Compact to Peter. "Here, Petey." She turned to Jasmine. "So you did tell him you're preggo? Woman, you might be pregnant, but I will not take your hits even if I can't hit you back," she quickly added when Jasmine raised her hand.

Snorting, Jasmine nodded. "I did. Or at least I tried to," she muttered. "I just wanted to tell him I'm keeping Scooby and we can work out some sort of parenting agreement, but the second I got to him, it's like he didn't even recognize who I was. He kept insisting we never slept together. I get we all have the Shuusei crazy, but I'm not crazy. I know who I slept with and he just looks me straight in the eye and denies me like that. Once he kept saying he didn't know me and I had the wrong guy, I just dropped it and walked away."

"So then he doesn't know you're pregnant," Jinn wanted to clarify.

"Jennifer, were you not listening to me? He claims we never met and we never had sex," Jasmine snapped. "If he wants to go that far into denying shit, I don't owe him a damn thing and…" Her eyes fell to an eye-twitching Peter. "Is he disturbing you too? I get it. His face looks punchable and I just want to rip out his gauges."

"No," Peter said weakly. "I-It's not that…" No, it's not anything that murderous, but… His eyes held steady on the zoomed in picture Jasmine had provided. A few well-dressed men and women were all holding shoulders as they smiled at the camera, but the one in particular Jasmine had focused on was a tall man with dark red eyes with 5/8 gauges and white hair with shaved black hair on the sides. Oh, no… I get it now. She probably thought Pearson was Pacer instead. They look alike, but Pearson has longer hair. Except, if she didn't see him for a while, she might've thought Pacer grew out his hair. No wonder Pearson insisted she had the wrong guy. She did.

Peter internally sweated even more. And if that's the case… Then she didn't actually tell the baby's father…and her father is…Sweets' cousin…

"Pacer is a bit of a ladies' man," a chibi-Mary Jane reminded him. "It's why Aunt Lis is on his case. He goes through a lot of women and sleeps with his tutors."

Peter was almost down for the count. This day just got worse. He handed the Compact back to Jasmine. "Could you excuse me? I-I need to call my girlfriend." But both girls ignored him as Jasmine raved and ranted about her so-called "fuck-boy baby daddy" while Peter made a break for the bathroom. He was so used to the spacious glamour of everything, he did not stop to pause as he rushed through the bathroom and into the large closet. Locking himself in, he went to ⟪ Vendetta ⟫ and found the idle user ID ⟪Soulman51 ⟫. Too panicked to be subtle, he typed:

« Did a really angry woman come up to you at Hawthorn and said you slept together? »

The ID came online and typed back

« ? »

« Yeah… Y…? »

Peter gulped. Better just be straightforward. He typed:

« So that was my cousin Jasmine and she might've slept with your brother and mistaken him for you and, congratulations, she's pregnant »

Pearson typed then stopped. Then he typed again:

« +X-XXX-XXX-XXX »

« Call me »

Peter pressed his thumb on the Com number and placed the call. It took not even the first ring when Pearson answered and demanded to know, "Please don't be fucking with me."

"I'm not." Peter dragged a hand down his face. "Jasmine even showed me a picture. It was definitely your twin."

Pearson let out a slew of curse words. "You said her name is Jasmine? Can you send me a picture of her?"

"Um, sure." Peter dragged away his Compact and sifted through his photos until he found one and sent it. "There." Bringing the Compact back to his ear, he asked, "Did you get it?"

"Not yet." Two beats. "Okay, I did." Four beats. "Fuck, that's her. Fuck! Goddammit, Pacer, I told him to give up!"

Peter straightened. "What do you mean?"

Pearson sighed. "Look, little info on my Magic. With a little medaling, I can figure out which souls mesh well by Soul Threads."

"Like red strings of fate?"

"Eh, kinda, in a way, but nothing all soul-mate-y. Think of it like compatibility testing. Some souls are more compatible with others and have a strong Soul Thread. The one time I tell my brother to step off because he goes through women like water is the one time he goes even harder. I didn't really know Jasmine that well or even her name because he just kept calling her 'Slugger'."

"'Slugger'?" Peter echoed. But he remembered Jasmine's hits. No, that's actually fitting for her… I can respect that. "You told him to back off my cousin? Is it because they weren't compatible or they were?"

"They were. I never met her, but I caught glimpses of him and her and their Soul Thread was freaky strong. But you saw him. He's not exactly a 'settle down' guy right now and her soul seemed to steady and sure and bruised on the inside. I didn't want him fucking around and he did it anyways and now he has a baby… FUCK!" It sounded like he held the Compact away from his ear and some announcement came on.

Curious, Peter asked, "Where are you?"

Pearson came back on the line, "In Fiore, actually. I didn't expect to be back so soon, but I had a job out here by my employer. Pacer's on campus this break because he has a bunch of make-up work and two exams to take or he can kiss graduation good-bye." Three beats. "Could I meet her?"

"Who, Jasmine? Um…" Peter saw the scenario playing out and all he could envision was a rage-hungry Jasmine with a butter knife. "I'm not sure you'd want to. She's pretty pissed off about the whole situation."

"Is she keeping the baby?"

"Yeah. She's calling the baby 'Scooby'." Peter shook his head. "Anyway, she's really angry. She thought Pacer was flat out lying about them having sex and considering she knows his rep on your campus…"

"I hear you." Pearson cursed again away from the Compact. "I do want to meet her, though, angry or not. Do you know how far along she is? She came by to visit me—or, well, confront Pacer and accidentally confused us—maybe like a few days before break so she has to be in her first trimester, I'd think. I want to apologize to her and explain some things and see if I can read the baby's soul."

Peter's eyes widened. "You can do that?"

"Not like it's hard but yeah. It's how my dad figured out all the pregnancies in the family before they even took tests. I just want to make sure the baby's healthy and maybe convince her to tell my brother."

"You won't tell him?"

A beat. "Honestly, I would," Pearson confessed, "but that's not my choice to make for her. If she doesn't want to tell Pace, I'm not going to make her. But I'll support her still if she'll let me. She's carrying my nephew and my parents' first grandchild." A dry chuckle. "Well, if you weren't in the family before, you are now."

Peter groaned. "Yeah, tell me about it."

"And does she know…?"

"That girlfriend is your cousin? No."

"Right. Different last names and all."

Peter scratched his nose. "Sorry to blast you with this, but when she showed me that picture and started talking about how the baby's father didn't even recognize her, I thought to talk to you first for the same reason. Whatever Jazz wants is what she wants. I won't say anything."

"I'm sorry you're in the middle of my brother's fucking mistake."

"Don't worry about it. I'm more worried about him. Jasmine is the type of woman who will chew you up and spit you out and still have time for seconds."

Pearson broke into a laugh. "Yeah, her soul said that from the flashes I got. No wonder Pace calls her 'Slugger'."

A silence paused their conversation, both men absorbed in the new reality they were faced with.

"Did he really just use Jazz for sex?" Peter had to ask. "Didn't they date or anything?"

"Pace doesn't date," Pearson confessed almost in embarrassment. "He has dates, but he doesn't date if that makes sense. But she's the first girl to ditch him and the first one to get a nickname."

"What do you mean?"

Pearson pulled away to mutter something, then he came back to the line. "I love the guy, but he's so damn irresponsible and such a womanizer, it's not even funny. I might've been confused about why your cousin was angry at me, but I pieced some of it together when I felt her Soul Bond with my twin. I get why she was angry, considering who he is. I'm not saying Pace disrespects women…for the most part," he added in a growl. "But he's just so jaded about everything and he acts a little immature. I wanted to murder him when we shared a dorm and kept hearing 'babe'."

"I don't blame you," Peter added in. "I hate that name."

Pearson's snicker turned into a sigh. "I will say Pace made it clear to those girls he was in for sex and didn't want more. When we were freshmen, he might have been more open to dating, but once he hung out with the wrong crowd, he sort of lost that will to do commitment. But I was studying my ass off for a pop quiz I heard I was having in one of my labs and he storms in about this tutor he calls 'Slugger' and how he was all pissed she actually expected him to work. And when he hit on her, she hit him with a book."

"Yeah… That sounds like Jazz," Peter chuckled.

"I got bits and pieces about his 'Slugger', but it was weird," Pearson noted. A new tone overtook him, one of thoughtful bemusement. "Yeah. Now I remember. Yeah, it was definitely weird."

"Why's that?" Peter winced when he noticed some of Jasmine's underwear was out and turned away.

"Pace is the type that sort of…talks about his conquests." You could hear the grimace in Pearson's tone. "Like locker room talk. I can't stand it, but I'm normally half-dead when he's going on. But he didn't really talk about Jasmine outside of that one day. I asked him about her weeks later because I was off to work and he seemed all mopey and shit and he told me he's not the type to kiss and tell and it ended. I guess I was too frantic trying to get my ass out of the door to pay attention." Another sigh. "But he bounced back to being his normal whore self, so I didn't question it."

"You think he liked her?"

"Not sure. I don't know what goes on in his mind, just in his soul. His soul carries a sadness to it, but it might just be about life in general. Like I said, he's pretty cynical about life." Pearson growled something to someone else. "I gotta move. Looks like my job is going to take a turn I didn't want, but if you give me her address, I can visit her when I get back to the USM—"

"She's in Fiore," Peter supplied. "She was born in Fiore, but she went to Hawthorn for school." He hesitated. "But are you sure you want to meet her?"

"Not even a question. Absolutely," Pearson vowed.

Peter sighed. "All right. Give me a sec." He pulled the Compact away to drop a pin where his location was and shared it. "There." Compact in his ear, he informed, "The address I sent you is where she's staying. She's with my Aunt Sharon. Fair warning about my Aunt Sharon, though. She's a mama bear through and through."

"Makes me respect her even more," Pearson assured, undaunted. "Thanks a lot for this, Peter. You didn't have to reach out, especially since you don't know us all that well, and given how everything happened with your cousin and Pacer, but you did."

Peter shrugged, even if the Soul Mage could not see it. "I'd definitely want someone to tell me if I had a kid out there." His eyes softened. "I know what it's like to go through wondering what your parents are like. No kid deserves that."

"No, they don't." Pearson's words trickled with knowing and no pity. "Could you do me another favor and let your Aunt Sharon know I'll be coming by her house hitting close to midnight? See if you can give her my number. I have a feeling mama bear might want to talk to me before she lets me see her cub."

"Sure, no problem."

"Thanks. I really need to move, but thanks again, Peter." A pause. "And one more thing."

"Yeah?"

A long pause. "Your Soul Thread with Mary Jane is a strong one, Peter," Pearson said lowly. "I sensed that the moment I did a routine scan on you. Just a precaution to see where your intentions were," he added for further explanation but with no apology or remorse. "But the Soul Thread was…different than what I've normally seen."

That worried Peter. "What do you mean by that?"

"Don't panic," Pearson soothed. "I'll have to explain it better later, but your Soul Thread… It's attached to Mary Jane's soul but not as a collective. It only is threaded to a part of her."

That did nothing to calm Peter. "'A part of her'?" He blinked and looked down. "You knew Igneel, right?"

Another long pause. "I did, but I won't answer what you're asking."

"I—"

"I'm not a matchmaker," Pearson said grimly. "Trust me when I say the skill I have is rare for a Soul Mage and one a lot of Mage Matchmakers try to play off. They can semi-see Soul Threads for specific people and get a general sense of where a compatible soul is. I see everything twenty-twenty. But that means I can see who would be best for who. Do you really want me to answer that question?"

Peter hesitated. Then, he sighed, "No. Sorry for asking."

"No worries. Talk to you later, man." And the call went dead.

Peter looked at his Compact. By him not answering, it gives me a pretty good idea what happened… A weak smile overtook his face as he looked at his lock screen of the boomerang of Mary Jane blowing him a kiss. Still, I won't let that change anything. I like Sweets. And I'll do whatever it takes not to mess this up and treat her like she deserves. He blinked when he saw Ricky's contact pop up and answered it. "Hello—"

"Dude, why did you leave me alone!" Ricky cried. "You left me with the OLG and they shook me down, Petey! They shook me down!"

"Hold on. Slow down," Peter commanded. "What do you mean—?" And then it clicked. "Oh, god, Ricky, tell me you didn't—"

"Is that Peter?" came his grandmother's shout. "Boy, give me the damn Com—!"

The sound of a struggle happened as Ricky pleaded, "Granny, hold on, it's not Peter, it's someone else—"

"Don't you lie to me, boy! I hear my grandbaby, now gimme the damn Com—!"

Peter flinched when he heard a smack and Ricky's yelp. Shit.

"Peter!" Maggie howled onto the line. "First, Jennifer tells me you have a girlfriend, but you better hope for your sake Roderick is lyin' when he told me this girl is—!"

Peter ended the call. After a few seconds, he sagged to the ground with a dreary aura about him and he bemoaned, Why did today have to be the worst day ever?

---

Tesla was more than happy to arrive at BC Towers for some window shopping and enjoying the holiday spirit and she was more than grateful Jaxton held her wallet captive from her. The sales were flying with it being Christmas Eve and Tesla about gasped at every single store and had to stop in and ooh and ah at every sale item and aimed her pout at an unaffected Jaxton…who ended up buying her one of two things here and there, much to his own annoyance and her glee.

"I could've paid for those," Tesla pouted, though her eyes shined as they lift the shoe store with her new booties and high heels. "I might not be sugar mama material, but I do have my own money."

"None of what I bought you is for you," Jaxton reminded as he effortlessly carried enough bags for women to give him flirty smiles and her dirty looks. "It's for you to wear, so I can play."

Tesla rolled her eyes as she sucked on her milkshake straw. "Oh, whatever," she dismissed. "I'm the one who will be wearing all this, so I'm going to say this is a win." She had a skip in her step and let her eyes wander around for the next sale (and as Jaxton fluently nudged her this way and that so she avoided pedestrians). She lifted an eyebrow when she saw a mohawked punk with a leather jacket making it painfully obvious he enjoyed everything she had to offer before he glanced at his watch.

"How come I never really met your friends before?" Tesla took a sip of her milkshake before swiveling a curious stare onto her boyfriend. "I mean I know Cobra, but the rest of your friends seem really cool." She offered an exaggerated pout. "Are you embarrassed of me?" she fake-lamented.

Jaxton snorted and shook his head. "Nothing like that," he assured as he guided her away from the streams of shoppers and towards one of the sitting areas in the middle of the corridor that the mall offered. "I didn't want to overwhelm you. The personalities in Fairy Tail can be a lot for one person to take on. Though, in retrospect, I should have seen you would fit right in."

Tesla claimed one of the benches and crossed her legs. "They're all pretty amazing," she praised. "Honestly, I love them. Fairy Tail really seems like an epic place to be." She cocked her head as she observed his profile. "But you never told me what made you go there."

Jaxton was quiet for many moments before he answered. "I came to Fiore for education, but it's not common for Mages to thrive well on their own. For Magicians, it's different. They can function independently since their powers are so adaptable and easy to tame. For Mages, it's a lot more strenuous to maintain control and master what you have. Fairy Tail was the obvious choice for me to go, especially given their history. And Master understood my situation."

"She seems like an amazing woman," Tesla commented softly. "Your entire guild does. I'm a little sad I didn't get to know Gary." She nudged his arm. "And a little mad you never wanted to introduce me to your best friend properly. No, Jax, the little after-parties thrown with rushed introductions do not count," she added when he tried to speak.

Jaxton chuckled. "It's not that I didn't want to or couldn't."

"Then, what was it?"

Jaxton sighed. "It sounds as though I'm trying to make excuses," he forewarned, "but the jobs we have to do never led to much time together. We would spar and get together on occasion to hang out for a little while, but we barely had time for anything beyond that."

"Did you talk about me?" Tesla laughed at Jaxton's shrewd look. "What? I'm curious!"

"I did," Jaxton admitted. "Often. He thought my version of flirting was too overwhelming, so he advised me to tone it down a little."

Tesla was busy inhaling her milkshake, but she snorted and swallowed her gulp. "Wow. I mean, sure, you're intense, but I like that a lot. I would never want you to change from that." She winked. "Overwhelm me all you want." As Jaxton smiled, she decided to ask, "Will I get to meet him without us being in a bar? I'm sort of dying to go on a double date with Nashi and him."

"Maybe. He won't be back in Magnolia for a little bit," Jaxton answered. "But I'm sure he'd like that. He's been dying to show off being Nashi's partner for a while now." He shook his head. "We have different definitions of romantic. He's so…fluffy."

"And you're not," Tesla chortled. "You're too stoic to be fluffy all of the time." She played with her straw. "Before the trial, did you know he and the Devil on LV were both after Nashi?"

Jaxton bobbed his head. "It wasn't my place to tell anyone else."

"No, I wasn't implying that," Tesla said quickly. "Relationship things should stay in the relationship. But I'm just happy Gary and Nashi have you as a friend." As a woman passed them with thick dark hair and a jewel on her forehead, Tesla continued, "I just really hope everything works out. She told me she hasn't left Magnolia, but I'm still confused by Guild Towns and how they can protect."

Jaxton's nostrils flared. "Guild Towns have a Privacy and Personal Intrusion Protection Act that prohibits paparazzi or unauthorized journalists and photographers from mobbing within the city limits. The guild has the right to approve if a reporter wants an interview, but they also can screen the questions and fine a reporter who goes too far left with questions or if someone takes an unsolicited picture."

"I see why she wouldn't want to step out of Magnolia," Tesla understood. "At least, not right now while the trial is still fresh."

Jaxton nodded. "It will definitely be an adjustment period." He stood up. "I need to go to the bathroom. Would you be okay waiting for me?"

"Sure."

Jaxton narrowed his eyes. "I mean it. Stay."

"I will," Tesla insisted. "Now begone with you and let me enjoy my time with my milkshake." She accepted the kiss Jaxton gave to her and watched as he merged back with the highway of consumers. Glancing around, she decided to take out her Compact. Texts came in from her adoptive mother about Kwanzaa arrangements and from her friends, but she did notice a one from Nashi.

« I know we're going out and getting some…tamer things, but I want something to wow him »

« Any idea? »

« Ideas* lamo »

« LMAO DAMMIT »

Tesla chuckled as she set down her milkshake to answer:

« It all depends how dominant he is. How dominant is he, in your opinion? »

Nashi started to type:

« I have no idea tbh lol »

« BUT the surprise I have in mind is really crazy and I think hell like it »

Tesla smiled and responded:

« Don't worry. The store we're going to will have everything in your wettest dreams »

A wet snout prodded her hand

Absently, Tesla lifted her hand and felt sniffles all over her skin. "Good doggo." Her eyes lifted—

She screamed.

A Mauthe Hellhound sat before her, wagging its tail with a passion, and looked saddened when she pulled away, giving a mixture of a bark and a whine.

Tesla saw others were giving her odd glances and she flashed an apologetic smile before her eyes turned back to the Hellhound and its peculiar eyes. Warily, she watched as the Hellhound seemed to be…pleading? "What do you want?" she whispered. "Go away!"

The Hellhound ducked its head and let out a sad noise.

Tesla blinked, but she still made a shooing motion. "Shoo, shoo, go away!" she hissed. "Oh, don't give me that look," she whisper-snapped when the Hellhound glanced away sorrowfully. "I invented that look. Now go away. I want nothing to with your Hunter or whatever."

The Hellhound shuffled closer and tried to nudge her hand only to give a deep, mourning noise when Tesla flinched away.

"I don't care if you say you won't hurt me," Tesla hissed.

The Hellhound chuffed then whined and shifted again.

"Because you're a pet to the bad guys," Tesla whisper-cried. "Why the Hell would—?" Everything came to a screeching halt and her eyes widened. "Why did I understand that?" she asked herself, hedging the line between numb and hysterical. "How could I understand that?"

The Hellhound made a noise again.

Tesla cut her eyes to the creature. "But I'm not a Hunter," she insisted. "I'm a bitch on my bad days, but I'm not one of your kind."

The Hellhound snorted.

"The Hell do you mean?" Tesla did not know whether to be confused or angry. "I don't know you!"

The Hellhound cocked its head and pushed its nose closer to her hand.

Tesla snatched her hand to her chest. "No, no, no, don't touch me!" She cursed when the Hellhound whined again. "Just go away! Get far away from me—!"

"Tesla?"

Tesla snapped her head up to see Julia was slowly approaching with a bag from the House of Vionnet. Betrayed, her eyes went back to the Hellhound. "You're a traitor, Kore."

Kore whined and placed her chin on Tesla's knee.

Tesla glared over at Julia. "Can you get your dog far away from me?"

Julia smiled a little. "I thought you liked dogs?"

"I do. But considering the last Hellhounds came from Hunters, I'd rather not associate with them."

Julia's smile dropped. "Tesla." Her eyes roamed the area then snapped to the empty spot on the bench. "Do you mind if I sit down? Maybe I could explain some things to you?" She quickly added when she saw Tesla hesitate, "Just for a few minutes until Jax gets back. And if you really don't want me around, I won't ask about this again."

Tesla offered one more moment of hesitation before she acquiesced with a nod. Her eyes dropped to the whining Hellhound and rewarded Kore with a stroke to her muzzle. It was fascinating to watch such a powerful creature wag her tail and pant happily as Tesla fed her more attention. With Julia beside her, Tesla paid more attention to the Hellhound and said, "Talk."

"I'm sorry I never told you I was a Hunter," Julia rushed out. "My status as a Hunter isn't one that people know—"

"No, no, I got that. When I said 'talk', I mean"—Tesla's rich russets clashed with Julia's ocean—"tell me why you've been spying on him. And why you thought drugging me constantly was a good idea."

Julia winced and swallowed. "Right." She geared up for her explanation. "Your father is known as the Cerberus Hunter and he's an…icon in the Hunter cult, essentially. Having him out of jail would increase the power of the Magic Hunters by a lot, but Zelda and I both know the real plan is for him to sniff you out since you're the one who could really be an asset to Hunters." She gauged Tesla for any sign of revulsion or pain, but her friend maintained focus on Kore. "I've had Kore watching him to see who has been visiting him."

"And?"

"And, so far, your mother has been visiting him and Zelda's father and some other person Kore can't register," Julia informed. "The conversations are harmless, but Zelda and I both don't trust it. I'm pretty sure the Black Dog is using—"

"The Black Dog?"

"Zelda's father," Julia explained. "But we're pretty sure the conversations are using some sort of code. We're checking into possible Morose code, maybe, and trying to figure out keywords whenever we can. Zelda wanted to make sure he was watched to see if he has plans on kidnapping you or something like that."

Tesla subtly nodded. "And the drugs?"

Julia's face darkened. "How Zelda probably explained it most likely came out wrong," she growled. "Some Mages, like Dash, have a condition called hyperspiritism. It causes the Ether they produce and their Magic Spirit to constantly increase and expand and it does a lot of damage to the body. To counter that, Mages take harmless Anti-Ether combination pills every few months. You have hyperspiritism but on the Anti-Ether side."

"So to make sure my power doesn't expand and hurt me, you've been giving me…?"

"Highly concentrated and refined Ether," Julia told her. "Nothing else. No E, no weed, no shrooms."

Tesla smirked. "I'd thank you if you've been giving me ecstasy." Sighing, she stopped stroking Kore's muzzle. "Look, the reasons you gave are okay and all, but I'm just… I'm a normal person, Juju. This isn't a 'chosen one' moment or anything like that with me. I'm not here to learn all this weird Hunter stuff, no offense. I just want to be me."

"Which is something we understand, but…" Julia debated whether or whether not to reveal anything, but she decided it was worth it. "Do you want to know why I became a Magic Hunter?"

Tesla shrugged. "All right, I'll bite. Why did you become a Hunter?"

"To protect my brother Gary."

"'Gary'?" Tesla shot her a quizzical look fraught with disbelief. "But isn't he pretty powerful enough?"

"He is," Julia affirmed. "But…" She lifted a hand to touch Kore's nuzzle and softened when her Hellhound gave a quiet rumble and pressed comfort into their bond. "He's still susceptible to things most people don't think about. I was born a Spiritless. On my own, I couldn't fight. I tried finding a Magic Instrument, but I couldn't do it. I wasn't born with a Magic Spirit."

"That's when you turned to becoming a Hunter," Tesla completed for her. "But… The surgeries…"

Julia grimaced. "I had two," she confessed. "The Doctor—and, yes, he's called that—told me I wouldn't survive the third surgery, but two surgeries are pretty good. So my brother is on the frontlines, doing his thing, saving people and kissing babies, and I'm on the back-end, kicking ass in secret to those who want to use him."

"That can't be easy." Tesla regarded Julia in sympathy. "I'm guessing they don't know?"

Julia shook her head. "No, they don't," she murmured. "They would have stopped me if they knew. Hell, Gary would be pissed as shit if he knew I was a Hunter. He hates Hunters. But I hate seeing him hurt." Knowing ocean searched Tesla. "Just like I know it kills you when you can't help Jax."

"I didn't think it'd be so hard," Tesla whispered almost afraid her voice would betray her. "Dating a Mage, I mean. I've seen the news about the Magic Council and the Faction. I see those Mages and Magicians and whatever go out there and fight each other and these fights are enough to break cities. But these people just keep on getting up and up and I just keep thinking, 'What if that's Jax one day'?"

"If it helps," Julia gently said, "people with Magic Spirits have a slightly different physiology than Spiritless. They can endure a lot more and push their bodies further than we can—or, well, a Spiritless can. Hunters can a fake sort of physiology. Our pain receptors are dulled and we get a little more resistant to attacks, but it's nothing like natural-born Mages or Hunters like Zelda and…"

"Me." Tesla sniffed. "You were going to say me."

Julia nodded, but she gauged Tesla's expression in silence.

"People thought I was insane or drugs when I got my black belts young," Tesla revealed in a quiet voice. "They didn't understand how I could just keep going and going and my three-hour endurance exams were tiring, sure, but I'd watch the others and they'd be more tired than me. My masters praised me, but I could tell they were suspicious. They kept asking me if I was a Mage, but I showed them my Affinity Test before my exams and nothing came up. I wasn't a late bloomer. I was a regular person like everyone else."

"Zelda can take a lot more too since she's a natural Anti-Ether user," Julia regarded. "That means you are too. You both have a big advantage against Hunters and Mages. You could make a difference if you wanted to."

Tesla scoffed. "I don't want to make a damn difference," she snapped. "I just want to heal from my freaking trauma, date the shit out of my boyfriend, and graduate. Normal," she stressed. "I want to be normal." Irritated, her eyes darted every which way. "And I think Jax is coming back at any moment, so—"

"Tesla, this is your chance to protect Jax," Julia blurted. When Tesla froze, Julia plowed on, "Whether you like it or not, Jax has a target on his back. Most Fairy Tail Mages do. Most Mages do. You told me you've seen the news about the Faction. You've seen the news about Spiritless and Mages not getting along. There are Hunters and even Black Mages contracted to the Faction to abduct Mages to their cause and some Spiritless contract Hunters to take out Mages. Jaxton could be one of them. And if that's the case—if he's against a Hunter—Tesla, he has no chance of surviving. Only a Hunter can take down another Hunter."

Tesla remained silent for a few more moments. Then, she said in an even tone, "There are fuckers out there that would kill my boyfriend?"

Julia nodded. "Yes. And if your father finds out about Jax, he'll be one of them."

Tesla shifted and turned her hard stare onto Julia. "Only a Hunter can take down a Hunter. My bastard biological sperm donor is a Hunter."

This time, Julia hesitantly nodded. "Yeah…" I don't like where this is going…

"He'd kill Jaxton in a heartbeat if he knew we were together. He'd threaten me with Jax's life. I know he would. He would." Tesla strung her words along as her hatred seeped forth. "And, unless I'm a Hunter, I'd be back to being his quivering little bitch of a baby girl and he'd pull every string and make sure I stay in line so Jax could live. Am I right about that?"

Julia felt goosebumps when a shred of power electrified her flesh. Even Kore had been affected and she pinned her eyes on Tesla, not in fear but in…admiration, it would seem. "In theory, you could be right—"

"You have Zelda's number? You talk to her? Then, tell her this." Tesla was saddled with what could only be explained as a look colder than the arctic. "She wants me? Fine. I'll slave away and train to be a perfect Hunter. But tell her I'm only doing this to put the bastard down before he even thinks of taking my loved ones away from me."

A wave of power flared from Tesla and crashed into Julia so hard, she physically flinched.

Kore barreled out a growl, but it was nothing out of anger or warning. It was almost as though she was communicating.

Tesla snapped her eyes to the Hellhound and gave her a veiled smile. "You're right, Kore. Death is too easy." She cradled the Hellhound's jaw and cooed, "But we won't make it easy, will we, lovely?"

Kore's tail wagged even more and she ruffed her agreement, her eyes gleaming with glee.

Julia tensed and bit her lip from saying another word. Her power… Even if this is just emotional, it feels so different than Zelda. But the fact that she can speak to Kore… I can get impressions and feelings, but I still have to make assumptions, but she can understand Kore and she's not even bonded to her… I get she needs to be trained, but, for some reason, I have a feeling this could be a mistake…

It was then when Jaxton reappeared, jaw taut and eyes angry. But he took one look at Tesla and he fell calm and cool once more. "Everything okay?" He dragged his gaze to Julia and raised an eyebrow. "Did you guys get everything sorted out?"

Tesla offered him a beam. "Absolutely." She relinquished Kore (who whined loudly at the loss of contact and was about to jump up to get it back) to stand up, tug down her jacket, and feather Jaxton's cheek with her fingers. "Everything okay with you? You seem tense." Her eyes lit up. "Should we break in my new lingerie?"

"Tonight, yes, but for now, let's make sure you hit your sales." Jaxton took control of her hand to place a kiss on her fingers. "Seeing you happy is enough to relax me."

Tesla rolled her eyes, but she could not help her grin. "Dude, lay back on the cheesiness considering I'm lactose-intolerant."

"Your milkshake begs to differ," Jaxton said dryly.

"This is a necessary sacrifice," Tesla defended. "Lacto-free milkshakes taste yucky. I need the creaminess."

Jaxton's eyes shone in delight. "So do I."

"Perv," Tesla teased with a shake of her head. As Jaxton collected the bags, she took the time to move over to Julia and murmur, "Give her my number. Let my cousin know once she apologizes for making me think she's as deplorable as the bastard, I'm ready to talk schedules." She drew back just in time for Jaxton to be prepared for the next round of sales. "See ya, Juju. And tell Dash we say 'hi'." With a wink and a blown kiss as Kore who longed to follow her, she led Jaxton back into the pedestrian-filled lanes.

Julia let out the breath she had been holding. "Shit. Why do I feel like we're about to unleash a monster?" She eyed her Hellhound who was shuffling her paws and swung her head from Julia then to the crowd then Julia then back to the crowd. "Really? You've known her all five minutes and now she's your favorite? Want to bond with her too?"

Kore sat down and offered apology, but she twisted her head to see if she could see Tesla again.

Julia sighed and rooted out her Compact. "Should've brought your damn collar and kept you on a leash." She winced when Kore flicked disapproval into their bond, but her fingers messed around until she found Zelda's contact and called her. The call connected on the third ring and Julia began, "She says she's in."

"Good. Which version did you use, out of curiosity?"

"Jaxton." Julia huffed. "Though, I'm still at odds manipulating my friend to join the dark side."

Zelda barked a laugh. "She needed persuasion," she reminded. "The closer her father is to getting out of jail, the closer she risks losing control. I know for a fact, if we gave her the chance, she wouldn't hesitate to kill him. I'd let her, naturally, but she's too raw in power. She'd end up killing herself and every in a five-mile vicinity if I let her run free and untrained."

"So you're actually going to let her kill her father?" Julia was in disbelief. This was not part of the plan. "Z, I'm not letting you turn my best friend into a murderer."

"Then, you better hope we're able to get to train her," Zelda deadpanned. "While his death would bring both her and me joy, it would stir too much in the Hunter community and in the Faction. We don't need any more reason for Tesla or me to have a target on our backs."

Julia swept herself away from the bench and decided to rejoin the masses. Her eyes wandered and she stayed vigilant while Kore phased through the people, sniffing souls. "The Faction? Why? Just because they tried to recruit you doesn't mean they'll recruit Tesla."

"They will." Zelda let out a sigh. "This morning, Cerberus had a visitor, according to Sheik. At first, it didn't make sense why Kore couldn't see the face but Sheik could see it just fine. But I'd never recognized the face before, so I had a friend do a facial recognition scan for them."

"And?" Julia prompted, on edge. "What did they find?"

"You want the long story or short?"

"Long. I've got time." Julia hissed when Kore became interested in a lonesome man in a leather jacket with a mohawk, That's my friend's step-brother; leave him alone!

But her Hellhound did not listen.

"Scan came up with the name and date of birth of someone we found out died two years ago," Zelda reported. "So we have someone who has excelled in erasing public records and most likely avoiding cameras so someone doesn't dig a little deeper and figure out they stole the identity of a dead man. Dug up a little more research to find out this man had multiple IDs on him, each with their own financial records and homes. We thought this man could be a government spy, but then my friend found out he had been out of the country to Valchestria."

"Why would he go there?" Julia's brow furrowed when she witnessed Kore glance back and press warning into their bond. What's wrong with her?

"When we checked the first time, we saw he was taking a nice little vacation in Plataedo, but Plataedo has a knack for illegal activity in the underground and is rumored to run underground trains to smuggle immigrants and anything on the Dark Web. And just guess where one of those alleged trains run to? To Nueva Granada—a country where the Faction and the Magic Council are deadlocked."

Julia fell to a stop when a smiling worker at a candle store stopped the leathered young man with a mohawk to offer him a sample of their newest winter scent. He beamed back and stretched an arm to accept one of the samples and that was when Julia's eyes narrowed. No… He can't be… "So you're saying he's a spy for the Magic Council?"

"No. Magic Council spies are easier for my friend to define. Faction members could be cast-out Magic Knights and know how to throw the system every which way. The man who has been visiting Tesla's father was someone from the Faction."

Julia's eyes widened when the man stretched his arm again to check his watch. No…

"Which means the Faction may already know of Tesla's existence and her power and could be offering Cerberus a deal that would have her used as a bargaining chip or a weapon."

Julia's grip on her Compact tightened. "I see." Yes. I see it now. She spun away to go against the grain and push through the consumers until she had made it down another corridor and pressed herself against the wall. "Look, I need to do. I'll keep you updated with Tesla. Go ahead and call her. She thinks I gave you her number."

Ending the call, she took a terse breath. His watch tried to conceal it, but Kore could see it and so could I. That tattoo he has on his wrist… It was some sort of star and I know that symbol… Ocean darkened. That man was Dash's step-brother…and he's a Warlock.

---

Cade was dressed for the weather outside with a present under his arm and his hand poised to knock on the apartment door. But he did not even get that far when the door swung open to a frazzled T'oree who was floating today in light fall clothes. She barely registered Cade was outside her door as she flew past him and into the hall until she halted and turned around, wide-eyed. "Oh, Lord Cadorius! I did not see you there!"

"Apparently." Cade adjusted the present. "Where are you off to in a hurry?"

"I just thought of more gifts I would like to purchase for Lady Dazzler," T'oree told him in a whoosh. "I saw several the sales on the Lacrima-Vision and I must make with the haste before the stores are out of inventory."

Before T'oree could shoot off, Cade called, "Is Dazzler in her room?"

"Yes, she is folding the laundry! I must make with the haste now!" T'oree opted for a quick wave. "Fare thee well, Lord Cadorius!" And she was off.

Cade blinked when he saw a scorching streak lined the wall with a few sizzling embers and decided to head into the apartment. "I see nothing. I'm not a liability," he murmured to himself. Shutting the door behind him, he took off his shoes before he ventured further into the apartment. It was easy to understand any with sensitive eyes would have a migraine at all the glitter and glam T'oree had put into the apartment to ensure she was celebrating Christmas properly and the Christmas tree looked like it could tip over any minute with the copious amount of ornament.

"T? Is that you?" Dazzler called from her bedroom. She emerged from her hallway in an oversized t-shirt to say, "Honestly, T, the sales on LV aren't really 'flash sales'—" Her expression flattened when she saw it was only Cade who had been moving around the apartment. "Oh. It's you."

Cade snorted. "You're as happy as ever."

Dazzler sat on the arm of the couch and crossed her legs. "What's with the box?"

"Just a gift for you guys." He gestured to the tree. "Do you mind…?"

Dazzler waved him away. "Go ahead. Better do it now before T'oree starts trying to fit every single item she bought and wrapped under the tree." She watched as Cade settled the present underneath the tree. "Honestly, I kept telling her Christmas isn't about gifts, but she kept insisting on all the shows and movies she's been watching to study Earth Land culture kept mentioning gifts and…" She sighed. "Well, you'll see it tomorrow."

Cade chuckled. "Luckily, Earth is pretty much similar to Earth Land when it comes to holidays, so this isn't anything new for me." He shoved his hands into his pockets as his eyes bowed to his feet. "Do you mind if we talk a little bit?"

Dazzler shrugged. "Sure." She pushed off the arm of the couch. "Talk while I told laundry." She led him back to her bedroom where little space was left on her bed with her clothes being folded and stacked into piles of long sleeves, short sleeves, pants, shorts, panties, bras, and socks. She gestured to Cade to sit in her office chair while she plucked another shirt and began to fold it. "So talk. What's up?"

"Just…" Cade raked his hands through his hair. "I don't know. I just thought things were weird between us."

Dazzler saw little to that. "Things are always weird between us. It is what it is." She finished with one shirt and went on to a pair of her jeans.

"But…don't you think we could set aside that weirdness or something?" Cade breached. "Maybe…even try to act civil like we were before?"

Dazzler huffed and closed her eyes. "Look, no offense, but I'm a little stressed out right now and have several thousand things I need to think about and do before Christmas." Her eyes snapped open and she paid attention to the jeans as she folded them.

Cade got up from the chair to offer, "Can I help?"

Dazzler sighed. "Sure. Knock yourself out."

Cade took to a long sleeve shirt and began to fold it. Glancing at Dazzler, he asked, "Anything I can help you sort out?"

Dazzler sighed again and, at first, Cade thought she was going to deny him and keep folding. But, to his surprise, she began to speak. "A friend of mine… An old friend, I should say… They're a little suicidal and this time of the year is especially difficult for them," she murmured in explanation. "They lost the love of their life and their child and…" The folding slowed down until Dazzler stopped. "I don't know. It just hits hard this time of year. He won't stop at anything to die."

"Have you tried calling emergency services on him?" Cade suggested. "No one likes being in a psych ward, but if someone's actively suicidal…"

"He's a Magician and a lot more powerful than me," Dazzler explained. "And locating him is hard since he can jump between worlds and dimensions. He was always a flawless Jumper. He just doesn't see the point in living with everything he's done and without the love of his life or his child. And, well…" She winced. "It doesn't help he can't die."

Cade's eyebrows shot up. "What, is he immortal?"

"Something like that," Dazzler responded. "It's brutal to see it, but he's tried hanging himself, guns, overdose—the normal methods of death don't work. He's asked Black Wizards to Curse him and kill him, but it doesn't work either. And with the gods of death on Earth Land pretty much gone, he jumps from plane to plane to find someone who can kill him so he can be reunited with his kid and semi-wife."

"Wow…" Cade placed the neatly folded shirt on the pile before he picked up a t-shirt. "I mean… I just don't know what to even say to that. That's just intense and incredibly sad." He had to refold the arm of the t-shirt. "But it's also wrong what he's doing, Dazzler."

Dazzler tensed. "I know that," she snapped. "But he doesn't." She put an end to folding to hug herself. "It just makes me worry about the extent he'll go to find someone who can kill him," she confessed. "He's so determined to see the other side and it kills me knowing that's his goal. I wish I could have done something to prevent any of this from happening…" Eyes closed, her breathing shuttered. If I could have intervened or put a protection spell or just did something to stop her from it, she'd be here and they'd be together. They'd have a daughter here and alive. And now, Mason will do whatever it takes to die…

"Hey…" Cade put down the shirt to go over to her. At first, he hesitated in touching her, but he got over it as he pulled her to him for a hug. "I know it's not okay. And I know things seem horrible. But…you don't have to suffer through this alone, D," he murmured. "You've got Gary and Mustang and T and Lance and Aine all here for you."

Dazzler heaved a breath. "Yeah, I know they are," she whispered as she looked up at him. Blinking rapidly, she pulled away from him and turned to her laundry. Look, I need to finish up here and take care of a few things, but…if you're not doing anything…?"

"Nah. Mustang's with Bisca and Alzack and I didn't want to intrude." Cade shrugged. "So I'm free. What did you have in mind?"

"Nothing outside of laundry, spiked eggnog, and LV." Dazzler added casually as she found a skirt, "And maybe have sex."

Cade's entire face burned red. "Are you sober right now?" he wanted to check, wary. "Do you have a fever?"

Grinning, Dazzler shook her head. "Nope. I'm just extremely stressed and I want to drink my weight in vodka, but I figured I'd choose a safe option." She tipped up an eyebrow. "But you can always say, 'no'? I'm not one to chase after anyone or force anyone to do something they don't want to do."

Cade took a moment to swallow and breathe when he hoarsely said, "Let's start with laundry and see what happens."

---

This was the sixth time Silver raised his hand to the doorbell only to drop it immediately. Scrubbing his face, he growled at himself, "What the Hell am I doing?"

The truth was he had arrived at the Fernandes house straight after his parents had taken him and Julia to a quick lunch with Lyon, Meredy, Ultear, and Rose with Linus elsewhere for the evening. While his mother often made a big deal about Christmas Eve, Julia and Silver graciously bowed out so their parents could have some alone time. While Julia headed to BC Towers, Silver had decided to putz around in Magnolia and somehow, he had found himself on the porch of his guild master.

And now he had the dilemma of making his presence known to the household.

"Why am I even nervous?" he whined to himself. "This is just Fernandes. And this is a normal visit. She said she was taking a half-day which means she needs her assistant, right?" Then, he winced. "She would've needed me earlier this morning, not now," he muttered. "Maybe…she's still working? I mean she's a workaholic, right? Of course she'd still be working. Which means she needs her assistant." He raised his hand to the doorbell—

—and he dropped it again.

Silver wanted to tear out his hair as he let out a strangled moan. "Why is this so difficult?!"

STOMP! STOMP!

BAM!

Ena burst through her front door with her sword poised and murder in her eyes. "Who in their right mind is making all that noise when I am trying to have some peace and quiet?" she seethed. But her rage died when she noticed a terrified Silver trying to shield himself. "Oh." She dismissed her sword. "It's you." Her eyes fell to the porch floor and she raised an eyebrow. "Should I be concerned there's a puddle on the ground?"

Silver looked down and his entire face flared red when he noticed it. "I…! I…! It's not what it looks like!" he desperately tried to convey. "I didn't do that! I mean I did, but I didn't do it like that! I mean I… I didn't…! I didn't pee myself!"

Silence passed between them.

The wind blew.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Wow…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Deadly mortification crept over Silver. Someone just murder me now, he bemoaned, miserable. Just shoot me or something—anything to get me out of this.

"Heh."

Silver blinked.

Ena burst into laughter behind a hand. "You sure are a strange one, Fullbuster." Her eyes twinkled in mirth. "I'd hate to see you accidentally make a lake when you get overly emotional. What next? Start making oceans on your wedding day from being too happy?"

Silver blinked again then gave a nervous laugh as he twirled his hands to draw up the puddle and crushed his hands to fists so the puddle turned to harmless steam. "Yeah, well, I could've been like my mom and made a huge thunderstorm," he joked. "Then your perfect hair would be soaking wet."

Lightning struck Silver on the inside. Crap. Why did I say that?

Ena did not read that much into it as she crossed her arms and leaned against the door frame. "I think the porch roof would defend me just fine, but do your worse, Fullbuster, please. I'd turn you into a mirror faster than you can breathe."

Silver responded in that same nervous laugh again. "Ah-ha-ha… Right…" But anything else he wanted to say died and he and Ena were stuck in a staring competition that had him more and more awkward by the second.

Ena took the plunge with raised eyebrows. "So… Can I ask why you're on my front porch this evening making all that noise?" She shook her head. "What sort of stalker lets people know they're there?"

"I'm not a stalker!" Silver snapped. Shaking his head, he added in a forcibly calmer tone, "A-Anyways, I came by to see if you needed any help with work. I know you said you were taking a half-day today, but I figured you might still be working or something and I wanted to help."

Ena cocked her head. "I appreciate initiative amongst my team," she told him. "But your initiative isn't going to earn you any bonuses if that's why you're sucking up to me. It's not necessary. Everyone gets the same bonus."

She seriously thinks I'm here for that? Silver furrowed his brow. "That's not why I came here," he explained. "I just wanted to see if I could help or anything." Pink flushed his cheeks as his eyes swept to the side. "You know, be a good assistant to you and do whatever needs doing and stuff."

"Not necessary."

More lightning struck Silver. She didn't even hesitate!

"My half-day was more of a quarter-day and night anyways," Ena sighed. "I couldn't really sleep that well with everything that happened at the Snow Ball. Speaking of, I didn't appreciate you escorting me back to my own home. I can manage just fine at night, thank you."

"Master asked me to," Silver told her.

Ena still did not relent. "And you could have said, 'yes' and left me to my own devices. I'm not one needing little escorts or company. I can manage on my own just fine."

"Maybe that's the problem," Silver grumbled under his breath.

Unfortunately, Ena caught a tidbit and her lips flattened. "Care to share with the class what you're insulting me with under your breath over there?" she challenged.

Silver decided not to recoil and met her glare with his own. "I said, 'maybe that's the problem'," he repeated quite loudly. "I'm not saying doing stuff on your own isn't right or okay or anything, but it's okay to ask for a little help from time to time. And it's okay to have people to support you."

"I have—"

"Stop using Lulu as an excuse!" Silver snapped. "Or Gigi! You have to broaden your horizons, Fernandes. Your little inner circle isn't always going to cut it."

Ena's eyes narrowed to slits. "Well, excuse me if I don't have a team of barbaric little mermaid teammates at my disposable," she hissed scathingly. "I don't need buckets full of people to surround me with your quaint love and support. The people I have around me matter to me and that's all that should matter." Brushing her hair behind her shoulders, she straightened up. "If you don't want me to turn you into a worm, I suggest you walk back to your house. I don't need to listen to this." She turned away—

—but Silver caught her wrist. "No, you will listen to me."

Ena growled and tried to rip away her wrist only to see Silver had cuffed her to him with water. "You are so immature," she snapped. "I say one thing you don't like and you throw a temper tantrum when you don't get your way. Release me now, Fullbuster."

"Not until you hear what I have to say," Silver said darkly. "And you will listen."

Ena lifted her chin. "I am your boss—"

"And you're off the clock," Silver retorted, punctuating each word. "So you're going to listen to me!"

Magic flared in Ena's eyes. "You—!"

"You're so focused on being the best and being this cold heart witch queen that you don't see how many people support you and love you!" Silver thundered over her protest. "Set aside Lulu and Gigi. Your mom supports you. Aine supports you. Your entire guild supports you and loves you and you just don't care and I'm so sick of you thinking we're not worth supporting you!"

"What?" That frazzled Ena enough to lose touch with her Magic. "I don't think that!"

"Could've fooled me," Silver growled. "So tell me, Fernandes, why are you so dead-set to keep everyone you meet ten feet away from you? Do you think we're bad people? That we're not worth your time?"

"No!" Ena gasped, appalled. "I would never—!"

"You think we'd make fun of you?" Silver accused. "Think we'd just bully you?"

"Wait a minute—!"

"So why the Hell can't you just accept more people are actually there for you—?"

"Because it's easier this way!"

Silver did not step down at Ena's shout. He gave her a moment to realize the magnitude of what she said, realize the confession she had yelled, only to quietly press, "But why? Why is it easier?"

It was like that was what switched Ena to withdraw into herself. "Let me go."

"No." Not a snarl or a growl or a grumble. A simple answer. "If you don't want to answer, I'll answer then. And here it is: you're scared."

Ena snapped her eyes to his. "Excuse me?"

"You asked me what my love gets you last night," Silver remembered. "You asked me how my love fixes anything. I didn't have anything to say. Because the love you kept getting angry at wasn't just one type of love and I get that now." His eyes softened when Ena went rigid. "You aren't scared of love-love. You're just scared of love in all its forms."

Ena maintained her silence. Then, she requested again, "Let me go."

This time, Silver obliged and let the watery cuffs drop, but he kept his eyes pinned onto her.

"Come inside." Ena left him there as she stepped back into her home.

Silver followed her inside and closed the door behind him. Taking off his shoes, he watched as Ena fell onto her couch and he followed soon after with some distance between them. He did not speak. He knew it was not his turn to speak. So he waited it out.

Ena did not disappoint as she murmured, "I've experienced heartbreak before." She shoved her hair over one shoulder and combed her hands through her locks. "I've felt it with my dad when I realized he wouldn't come home. I've felt it with Mystogan when I realized he would never love me as his sister. And I felt it for people when…"—eyes darkening—"when they called me a 'freak'." She must have noticed Silver's flash of guilt and shook her head. "Nothing like you. They were…worse. My Magic isn't too common, but I'm proud of it. It's mine and mine alone. But…" Slowly, her hands came to a stop. "With my dad gone and my mom pretty much raising me and taking care of Aine, I would stay with Aunt Lucy during the day. She'd take Lu and me to the park sometimes."

Her hands slid to her lap. "I want to say I had fun at the park. L and I would play all the time and there was some fun involved, but… There was this one-time L wouldn't stop crying. It wasn't her fault or anything. The boys there were being so mean to her. They kept tugging at her hair and she was still too nice and too nervous to fight back. My mom had told me it wasn't polite to use my Magic on others, but I couldn't help it. I was so angry they would hurt her. So I turned the biggest one into a mouse."

Ena sank into the couch cushion. "L begged for me to change him back. She didn't want anyone to get in trouble and kept saying he didn't mean it and they were just playing. She's always been so forgiving like that. But I couldn't just refuse her. So I turned him back, but I was ready for a fight. I wouldn't let anyone hurt my best friend. But he looked into my eyes and…he called me a 'freak'." A pathetic chuckle. "At first, it didn't bother me. I didn't care what he said. L was my friend and I never would care what happened to me if she's safe. But when I went home, I ran into him and his little gang again. What a joke. They thought seven on one was fair." Rage fueled her. "They had no honor, but…" The rage died. "They kept calling me 'freak'," she murmured. "I didn't really care. Sticks and stones, you know? I could just change them again. What I didn't realize was they had gotten something from their little Guard parent."

Her voice turned hollow. "Sealstone cuffs."

Now rage filled Silver. "Those bastards," he bit. "So they—?"

"They cuffed me," Ena whispered. "I couldn't use Magic so, in their eyes, they had all the right to dish back revenge."

Actions piled in Silver. The urge to hunt down whoever thought it was fair to hurt anyone in such a cruel manner. The urge to see how hot he could boil his water until revenge had been satisfied. But the urge of comforting Ena took precedence to all. "Does Lulu know?"

Ena snorted. "Of course not," she said, bitter. "You know how guilty she would feel if she knew what happened to me? She'd blame herself and insist we tell my mom. I adore L, but she's naïve at times. And my mom was so stressed with the guild and raising us and dealing with Aine being sick, I couldn't stand to make her more stressed out. So I kept it a secret. The only secret I've ever kept from L—outside the stupid voicemail."

That alone shifted something in Silver. He knew he should feel honored he was let in on such a cruel narration. But he did not thank her. No, he did not think she would find that appropriate. Instead, he gently started, "Love can cause heartbreak. But love can heal the heartbreak too." When Ena shook her head, Silver continued: "When you're feeling down and sad, who do you normally turn to?"

"L," Ena answered without hesitation.

Silver nodded. He expected this. "Right. Lulu. You go to Lulu when you're sad and you call her because she's there for you as the friend you need—because her love for you is what you need."

Ena had no rebuttal.

Silver went on: "Love is really difficult. Sometimes, you can feel so unloved and you're hurting and it feels like the world is ending. But, shockingly enough, the only way to make the world look a little better is by talking to someone you know who loves you. It doesn't have to be love like my parents have. It can be the love you and your mom share or the love you and Lulu have or the love you and Gigi have. But it's still love. And," he added, "it's a risk loving new people. I get it. I know. They could break your heart or they could make it bigger. You just don't know. So maybe don't start with loving someone random where you don't know what's going to happen. Maybe start small. Like at Fairy Tail." His lips twitched into a smile. "I'm sure you and Mary Jane would get along after yesterday. You both want the best for Lulu."

Ena considered this. "She does have a good head on her shoulders… And she'd make a stunning model for me, especially with her eyes. Good cheek points. Her proportions would help with my incoming dress line…"

Silver sweatdropped. I didn't bring up Mary Jane so you could think about work. I thought we were having a moment? "Anyways, I'm just saying things to say things," he concluded. "Listen to me or not, I promise I'm not doing this to be a know-it-all or anything like that. I'm just giving you my two jewel."

"I know," Ena said softly. "Maybe it's time…I do try a little more. With L starting to date and get into relationships, she's not going to be here for me as much."

"Wait, wait, I never said that," Silver admonished. "Lulu isn't as self-centered as that. She's always going to be there for you. We both know Lulu. She can be stubborn as Hell if you try to keep her away. She'll always meddle no matter how much you tell her not to."

Ena smiled, affection clear in her eyes. "Yeah. But we love her for it."

The pair shared a chuckle and a lingering stare before an amiable silence filtered between them and Silver broke eye contact first. Cheeks rosy and body tense, he coughed and cleared his throat. "But…if you're really worried about Lulu dating meaning she loves you a little less, I, um… Well, I…" He gulped. "I could…l-l-love you too"—his flush deepened—"i-i-if you want. You know. As a friend and stuff."

Quiet.

Silver closed his eyes. Here's where she rejects me again.

"No, thank you."

Disappointment drudged up and another emotion within Silver as he pulled a dejected smile. I knew it.

"But…"

Embarrassingly optimistic, his eyes opened and he looked at her with anticipation. "'But'?"

"I could…"—Ena searched for the words—"like you as a person. As a friend." Her smile showed her uncertainty and, much to Silver's surprise, she was the one who looked nervous he would reject her. "Would that be okay?"

"Y-Yeah!" Silver belatedly realized how eager he had come across and tried to settle himself. "I mean, yeah, that's fine. Liking each other, I mean." Another red crawled up his neck as he flailed. "Not like like-like each other, but, you know, like each other!" But that sounded worse to him and he tried another angle. "I don't mean like each other! I mean, yeah, we'll like each other, but not like that sort of like—!"

Ena took him out of his misery with a light giggle and gently helped, "We like each other as friends."

"Yes." Silver deflated in relief. "Like that."

Ena nodded. "Very well. Sounds like a plan." She got up from the couch. "Now, if you'll excuse me, but I'm trying to figure out what else to do with my day. I decided to take a break from sketches, but I don't think I've ever had this much free time before and it's…disturbing." She went over to the DVD collection and started grazing over titles. "Maybe some movies will pass the time?"

Silver watched Ena ignore him once more and all that hope he felt crushed and he was left being disheartened. So. I guess that's it. We just say we like each other as friends and she's back to ignoring me. Sighing, he got up and muttered, "Well, guess I better be going then." He moped over to the front door—"

"And just where are you going?"

Silver looked over his shoulder, comically dumbfounded, to see Ena staring at him with a drawn-up eyebrow and a hand on her cocked hip. "I, um…" He jabbed a thumb to the front door. "Home?"

"Why?" Ena questioned. "We're about to watch some movies. Isn't this what people do with free time?"

Silver blinked twice. "Huh?"

"For some odd reason, my family has an absurd amount of DVDs," Ena told him, gesturing to the literal dozens of covers nearly stored on shelves. "I may put on one or two while I sketch, but since I'm not working, I thought I could actually watch a movie this time. And I assumed you were staying." Her eyes drifted back to the shelves in obvious dismissal. "Unless you prefer not to stay, then—"

"Oh, no, no, I'll stay, I'll say!" Silver insisted, beaming.

Ena tried hard not to be suspicious of his change of attitude and settled on this being part of his odd persona. "Well, all right then. I'll pick out some movies and, if you'll give me a moment, I can prepare some hot chocolate. We have some eggnog as well—"

"I can do that!" Silver offered. "You like peppermint in your hot chocolate, right? I can make that for you!"

Ena's brow furrowed. "Well, you're the guest in the house, not my assistant, so it's no trouble—"

"No, no, I'll do it." Silver had apparently moved too fast when he tripped over his own sock and face-planted onto the floor. Popping up with a blush, he offered an embarrassed grin. "I'll, um, try not to do that when I bring back your hot chocolate." And he bustled over to the kitchen.

Ena blinked. "That was…strange." Very strange. He's a very strange person. As she went to sifting through movies, a little smile toyed with her expression. Strange but sincere. Maybe L was onto something making him her friend. I doubt he and I would ever get to that level, but who knows?

She pulled down When Logan Met Quinn and tucked it under the crook of her arm. Anything is possible. A new friendship might be nice.

---

Mary Jane wanted to be more interactive and social with her family members, but old habits resurfaced when she had retreated into her shell. She shored herself up in her bedroom rather than join in on the laughter downstairs. Outside of her uncle Freed, her parents had the smallest house in the family which said little since it had six bedrooms, an unfenced backyard that carried some good acreage, and the living room was large enough to be a play space for her mother to do all her decorating. It was holiday tradition they all gathered underneath the Dreyar Residence in the afternoon for a big lunch and a smaller dinner.

In the past, Mary Jane had huddled in her room for quiet reprieve from eyes and conversation as she reveled in solitude. But in this present, Mary Jane stayed in her room due to the need to sort out one thing from another. She kept watch of her hands and flexed them as she alternated watching cerulean rise and seep back and scarlet rise and seep back. No matter how many times she did it, it never gave her the answer she wanted.

How could I make that much power? she questioned. Everything after those flames came up is a little blurry, but I remember things. And I had a purple aura. She clasped her hands and willed for her energies to mesh and meld back into the iconic violet hue, but the two energies stayed pure and separated. What was that? For just a second, I could feel like I should know it, but it keeps slipping away from me. Sighing, she let her auras drop away. But those flames…

Wild emerald. "MJ."

Mary Jane's thighs shifted. I know Igneel has red flames, but…I've felt those gold flames before. Those felt more natural for him. I can't explain, but it's like all this time, he was holding back. Her eyes heaved over to the framed picture of her and Igneel, but her fingers itched and she reached over to grab the frame. "Why would you hold back from me?" she tried to ask this frozen-in-time Igneel. "How did you even know to stop me from me?"

"Do you promise me? Can you promise me if I lose control again, you'll stop me?"

A ghost of a kiss backed in warmth. "Anything for my MJ."

Mary Jane frowned. "'Anything', huh?" She set down the frame back on her nightstand to take hold of his scarf. She had hand-washed it, but it did not matter. The smell of faint smoke and embers and spice would not leave…and she was grateful for it. She turned on her side with the scarf draped down the bed and her nested into the material. "So would you have stayed with me if I asked you to?" The words were whispered out like a secret. "Or at least…would you have said good-bye?" Her eyes closed as she buried her nose into the scarf. One deep hale in and his scent was as recognizable as it was calming. An exhale fettered away and Mary Jane was left to draw peace from one of the only things left behind by him.

Warmth stroked down her spine. "You know I would have stayed." Soft words couched in affection. "That's why I never asked." Fingers combed through her hair, gentle and with care. "You would've been the only one who could have made me stay, MJ."

Mary Jane sighed and closed her eyes as a heated finger drifted through the rolls of her hair. "I wouldn't have done that to you," she murmured as though confessing it to herself. "I know you needed to leave, but…"

Strong arms surrounded her, so sure and so promising. "'But'?"

Mary Jane sighed through her nose. "But…" Her eyes opened and drifted upwards…

…to connect with a warm onyx-emerald gaze.

"I'm just being selfish," Mary Jane confessed to Igneel. The Igneel that was somehow in bed with her, laying with her, letting her rest her head on his chest while he held her in his arms. "I wish I could've come with you is all. We were just getting to be best friends and everything and now you're gone and…"

Igneel nuzzled onto the top of her head. "Even with me gone, it doesn't change us being friends," he murmured. "Did you forget that? It doesn't matter how far we are. We'll always be together."

"I know. I'm just being selfish." Mary Jane blissfully closed her eyes when she felt Igneel's hand brush over her cheek. "Thanks for keeping your promise and stopping me before I lost myself last night." The touch of his hand on her flesh was gone and enough for her to crack open his eyes and see visible frustration written on Igneel's face. "Igneel?" she called. "What's wrong? Are you mad at me?"

Igneel shook his head, jaw tight. "At Gale," he corrected. "I've always wanted him away from Lu until he fixed his shit and the moment I leave her unprotected is when he swoops in and screw things up." His arms flexed and his hands twitched as though wanting to be used to show Gale the consequences of his choices. "I'm angry at myself for leaving her unprotected. I should be supporting her right now."

"Hey." Mary Jane turned more on her side to let a hand cup his chin and forced his blazing onyx-emerald stare to meet her understanding cerulean-scarlet. "You had to leave. Luna understands that. She has us to help her. And…"—she lifted her chin—"Gale has all of us too." When Igneel growled, she squeezed his chin for him to focus. "He's going through things too. We're going to be there for him, Igneel." A light smile. "I know you'd be helping him too if you were here."

Igneel huffed. A smoky scent permeated the air. "Whatever," he grumbled, but he flashed a fanged grin when Mary Jane giggled. "I've missed hearing you laugh," he decided to tell her. "It's relaxing."

Pink tinged Mary Jane's cheeks and denied, "My laugh isn't that great."

"It is to me." Igneel tapped her cheek. "And your blush. I leave and now you get cuter. What the Hell, MJ? Are you trying to make me come home sooner?"

She laughed again as she snuggled in deeper with him. "I don't know…" she drawled in tease. "If you came home, I—"

DING-DONG! DING-DONG!

Their fun recoiled a little as Mary Jane frowned over the doorbell. "It shouldn't be ringing." She said this for her own benefit. "My whole family is home."

DING-DONG! DING-DONG!

Mary Jane sighed and passed a tense Igneel an apologetic look. "I better go get it—"

"No." Igneel wrapped himself around her and tightened his grip. "Let someone else get it. Just…stay with me for a little longer." Onyx-emerald bewitched cerulean-scarlet with plea. "I know I don't deserve it, but please, let me be selfish with more MJ-time."

Her smile was infectious as she ducked her head and nuzzled under his chin. "Okay," she caved. "Just for a little longer." The doorbell faded into the background and Mary Jane took to a finger gliding down Igneel's arm and began to notice… "You look…different than the last time I saw you."

"Yeah?" The grin could be heard and the tension had vanished. "I'm getting ripped now."

Mary Jane burst out laughing. "Yeah, okay, Chad," she joked. "But you do look a teensy bit muscular—!" Her words broke in a fit of giggles and she jerked when Igneel teased her spine. "Igneel!" she chortled, wriggling. "Okay, okay, you look a lot more muscular, you moron!"

Igneel let her go with his eyes dancing in amusement. "Took you long enough to notice," he teased. "Notice anything else different about me?"

Settled now, Mary Jane tipped back her head to examine him from head to toe only for her eyes to snap to his hair. "You got a haircut!" She amused herself as her fingers graced the noticeable undercut. He retained a good portion of his gold locks from before, but the undercut was unexpected.

Igneel craned his head closer to her so she could feel her way. "Do you like it?"

"I do," Mary Jane approved. "I really…"—her eyes flicked back to his face with only centimeters that kept them appear and his heat all the more tempting this closer—"do…"

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Mary Jane did not even blink as her eyes held his, enchanted. "I should…get that…

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

"Later," whispered Igneel as he ate the distance that kept them apart. If she moved, his lips would kiss her bottom one and they both knew it. "What do you want, MJ?" A question with an answer. "I'd give you anything you want."

Mary Jane's breathing shuttered. "'Anything'?"

BANG-BANG-BANG!

"Anything for my MJ," Igneel promised her. "You just have to say it."

BANG-BANG-BANG!

Mary Jane innately knew the words she wanted to say and did not hesitate. "I want you to kiss me—"

And she tasted fire.

A kiss like this was one you drowned and lost yourself to. There was no pulling away and no time for the standard one-and-done. This was a kiss that kept giving hit after hit and forced you to become more and more addicted with time rather than break apart. It tasted like a sharp spice that curbed her sweetness and ignited every cell in their bodies with its molten lava tang. He wrapped himself in her as though to shield her and covet her away from the world and she did the same. No overwhelming man was hiding away a shy young lady. Both of them refused to let anyone break a connection that made your arms fill with goosebumps and your skin tingle and your hair stand on end. Her hands roamed his chest, his neck, his face, his hair and his did the same. No restraint, no holding back. The need for a touch closer than this was too strong to ignore.

When Igneel pulled away, Mary Jane wanted to mewl her displeasure only for her mouth to open and eyes to fall shut again when a sinful kiss pressed into her neck. She jerked when she felt his tongue flattened onto the flesh right at the base of her neck where it met her shoulder and his canines brushed over the area. "Igneel," she pleaded but she did not know for what.

"I know." Igneel pressed a harsh kiss onto the area as Mary Jane writhed. "Someday soon, I promise." His next kiss trailed to her cheek until his canines caught her ear and gave a soft nip that had her whooshing out a breath. "You like that, don't you? Naughty MJ." He pulled away.

Mary Jane cracked open her eyes.

Pleading violet clashed with scorching emerald.

It was like Igneel knew what she was asking with her eyes, but he rumbled, "Are you sure?"

Mary Jane could not even think about the alternative and jerked her head. "Yes," she whispered. "Please." The ache had her skin aflame and awash with sweat and it muted itself only a little when Igneel pressed his forehead to hers. "I can't… I…" But the words would not come out.

"I know." Igneel kissed her forehead. "My MJ has a bad streak." Another kiss to her nose. "You want things you didn't think you would." A passionate kiss to her mouth. "But I can give you those things." A biting kiss to her neck that her nails latching to his back. "I'll give you whatever you want, MJ." A kiss to her clavicle. "But I have a bad streak too." His eyes glinted when he lifted his head to see a panting Mary Jane flushed to her neck watching him like she could not look away. "Is this okay?" he checked in.

Mary Jane nodded. "Yes."

Igneel offered her a gentler look. "Will you tell me if what I do isn't okay?"

"Yes," promised Mary Jane. "I will."

Heat thickened and filled the room.

X-X-X-X-X

Igneel's nostrils flared and it was curious watching his pupils turned to slits. A predatory gleam caught Mary Jane unawares, but it did not frighten her. A thrill she could not explain electrified her and made her thighs press together when a rush pooled between her legs.

Igneel laid her onto the bed and when he crawled atop her, it was like an apex predator hovering over their catch of the day. A lone finger trailed on the shirt and brushed over the pert nipples pressing against the material. She sucked in a breath when such a delicate touch dulled by cloth still had her weak.

"This is coming off." Not a question. A statement. "Raise your hands for me, please, MJ."

Mary Jane complied as Igneel rolled up her shirt and delicately took it off her. He made sure the shirt would remain in reaching distance, but his eyes lit up in such an adorable wonder when he took in the gift she had given him. "You look so beautiful," Igneel whispered as though too scared to be louder.

No nerves were to be had and she did not hide from him. She watched him in rapt interest as his eyes worshipped every inch she gave him, but that stir tugged her gut and made her say, "Igneel…"

His eyes snapped to hers.

"I want you to touch me."

His eyes burned.

He needed no other moment when his hands brushed her skin and he was amazed at the mewl she gave and the shudder that took over. Instinct guided him to her pebbled middles and his heated fingers took to playing with them both, licking them, pinching them, slight twists. Mary Jane half wanted to pull away and half wanted to press her chest closer for more relief. That ache burned her from the inside and needed to be satisfied.

Igneel seemed to have that same need when his head came down and he suckled on a nipple. A growl escaped him when Mary Jane's fingers dug into his scalp, but he reciprocated when his hand groped her other breast while he teased her nipple with little tugs and nips and licks to end with a suck.

For some, this was too vulnerable or too uncomfortable to be touched and played this way. Some called this far too intimate or the touch was not wanted and elicited other emotions. But for others, each nip and tug and suck jolted them. It made them pant for breath with their chest on fire, a coil winding tight in their gut, and their thighs shifted and shook and pressed together for a semblance of relief.

Igneel was in no hurry as he took his time with both breasts. Chalk it up to his own curiosity and desire, but he took to her flesh with an avidness that would not quit. The only reason he pulled away was when her legs accidentally widened and a rush of a heady scent of desire made him tense. He lurched up when Mary Jane was mid-whine and cut her off with a possessive kiss that had her dig her nails into his shoulder and her legs draw up to tug him closer.

X-X-X-X-X

The kiss lasted what felt like an eternity until they pulled away for air, panting and full of a sensation only that could be described as heat.

A faint knock could be heard from downstairs.

Igneel cupped Mary Jane's cheek and searched her dazed violet eyes. "Do you want me to keep going?" he asked her.

Mary Jane hesitated, biting her lip.

"Be honest," Igneel urged. "I won't get upset."

Mary Jane then slowly shook her head. "I-I'm sorry—"

"Don't be sorry, MJ," Igneel told her as he kissed her nose. "We go when you wanna, okay?"

Mary Jane nodded, relief clear in her smile. "Okay." She added, "Could we cuddle some more?"

Igneel laughed and shifted off her to swoop her back onto his chest. She giggled when he pressed a kiss onto her temple. "You missed cuddling with me, MJ?"

"A little." Her laughter grew when Igneel faked a growl. "Okay, a lot!" Beaming up at him, she told him, "Which means you need to come home soon so I'm not left all cold and alone."

"So now I'm a heater, freeze baby?" Igneel snorted. "Gee. You really missed me, huh?"

"I did," Mary Jane insisted. But on a more serious note, she murmured, "I do miss you."

Igneel sighed. "I know. I miss you too." He rubbed her hip. "I'll come home someday. But do your best, MJ."

"You too." Mary Jane soaked in his scent. "Do your best." A beat. "I love you, you know."

Another beat. "I love you too, MJ." A dropped confession full of emotion.

KNOCK… KNOCK… KNOCK…

"You…" Igneel cleared his throat. "You should get that."

Mary Jane shook her head. "Someone else can," she told him in dismissal. "I want to stay with you."

KNOCK… KNOCK… KNOCK…

Igneel shifted and Mary Jane was forced to sit up with him. He let her go as he sat at the edge of the bed, back to her. Worry pulled at her. "Igneel?" When he did not answer, she crawled to his side—

—and was surprised to see tears in his eyes.

"Igneel…" Mary Jane crawled into his lap, straddling him, and he automatically wrapped his arms around her to secure her there. She held his cheeks in her hands. "What's wrong? Did I do something wrong?"

"No…" Igneel mumbled. "I did something wrong." He closed his eyes. "I shouldn't have brought you here, but I just… I miss you so much—" His voice cracked. Eyes crakes open, confused violet clashed with sorrowful onyx. "I'm so sorry, MJ."

"Don't be sorry for missing me," Mary Jane admonished. "I missed you too. I've been wanting to see you too. So nothing to be sorry about." She kissed his brow. "Please don't cry. You look so much better when you smile."

Igneel sniffled and nuzzled into her throat, seizing her in a tight embrace. "God, I miss you," he croaked. "I didn't want to leave you, but I didn't have a choice. I'm sorry I made you cry."

"I forgive you," Mary Jane murmured as she combed through his hair in soft strokes. "You didn't mean to, Igneel. I know I want you to come home, but we both have things we have to do, right? Things only we can do. So we're going to do our best and when we see each other again, we're going to be a lot stronger and have so many stories to tell each other."

"You'll tell me stories?"

Mary Jane smiled. "Of course." She drew back to brush his forehead as he sniffled and looked at her through watery eyes. "You're my Peter Pan, right?" she reminded. "You said I'm your 'Wendy'. Wendy told Peter Pan a lot of stories every night. I guess I'll just have to do the same." Her eyes darted around her bedroom then fell back to him. "And, someday, you can take me to Neverland."

An emotion she could not describe filled Igneel's expression. "You mean that?"

"Yeah," Mary Jane breathed. "Just promise you'll take me there."

"I promise, MJ." Igneel did not even wait a beat for that vow as he gathered her face in his hands and pulled her down. "I promise." He sank her in for a kiss that curled her toes and had her trickle out a muffled moan when his hands threaded into her hair before dropping down for a possessive grip on her hips. When she drew back for air, his lips found the junction of her neck and he let his fangs rake the spot and press down. Mary Jane scraped at his back as her legs widened and Igneel growled, pressing his fangs down onto her skin—

KNOCK… KNOCK… KNOCK…

Closing his eyes, Igneel reluctantly pulled away and tipped his head to memorize Mary Jane's flushed face and the need in her eyes. "Remember what I told you about mates and soul mates?" he asked of her.

Mary Jane vaguely remembered and nodded, a little confused where this was headed. "Yeah. Why?"

Igneel's eyes dropped for a moment until he steeled himself and looked back into her eyes with a resolve. "If you had a soul mate, would you…?" He swallowed. "Would you still choose me…over them?"

KNOCK… KNOCK… KNOCK…

"Why wouldn't I?" Mary Jane asked in response, furrowing her brow. "You know I read more about soul mates and I asked Penelope about them. It's cool that people can have that other half or whatever, but…" She sighed and caressed his cheek. "It just seems unfair," she decided. "Ellie and Justin told me they really like their partners because it's a huge growing experience or something like that. They get each other, but there's still so much to learn about each other. But they have that choice to be with their partners. Soul mates seem really romantic in those books my mom likes, but it just seems like you miss out on so much, and then you're stuck with that person."

Igneel said his words carefully. "You don't have to stay with your soul mate."

"I know." Mary Jane smiled at him. "That's why I'd want you instead. Because we'd get to choose each other, you know? To me, that just seems a lot more special and…" Her smile faltered when she saw Igneel's expression turned pained. "Did I say something wrong again—?"

Igneel shook his head as his hands came up to smoothen over her cheeks and pull her down. "It's nothing." He kissed her bottom lip. "You just always say the right things to help me calm down, MJ. You were always good at that."

"I'm glad I could help," Mary Jane chortled and responded to the next kiss.

KNOCK… KNOCK… KNOCK…

Igneel sighed into their next kiss to draw back. "You should go," he told her, reluctant and sad. "I've kept you here too long. Someone must be worried about you."

"What do you mean 'kept' me here?" Mary Jane questioned, puzzled. "We're in my bedroom. And I told you, I don't want to go. You're here, Igneel. Why would I want to leave now?"

Igneel looked like he was trying his best not to fall apart. "I know. I don't want you to go either," he told her as he pressed his cheek against hers. "But you have to, MJ. For me, okay?"

"But… I don't know when I'll see you again," Mary Jane reminded, a little desperate for this moment to not end and clung to him. "Can't we stay a little longer?"

"No." Igneel pulled away with a sad grin and sadder eyes. "Not now," he amended when Mary Jane looked crestfallen. "But we can see each other again if you want?" He laughed when Mary Jane brightened. "But I can't promise we'll see each other every single day. I have things I have to take care of."

Mary Jane nodded. "I understand. But how do I see you?"

"Remember how Peter told Wendy to just look at the second star to the right?" Igneel waited for Mary Jane to nod before he continued: "Whenever you want to see me, just use my scarf. I can't promise I'll be able to come. But I'll try my best. And we'll come here to our own Neverland, okay? Just you and me."

Mary Jane nodded and closed her eyes when Igneel kissed her chin. "Okay." Now she was the one to pull away and with a heavy heart. She climbed off his lap and watched as he drew up to his full height. "You got taller," Mary Jane noted, surprised.

Igneel grinned. "Jealous?" He cackled when Mary Jane hit his chest. "Call it a side effect." He dropped another kiss onto her forehead then her lips.

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Igneel pulled away. "I better get going." He moved over to her window and opened it. He moved one leg out to the side on the windowsill and turned back to Mary Jane who looked after him with such dejection, he opened his arms and she withheld nothing as she fell into them for one last kiss that conveyed her fears and his warmth. Together, they drew back, breathless and full of such confounding emotions of happiness dashed by loss. "I love you, MJ," he whispered. "Don't forget I do, okay?"

"I won't," she promised. "Just don't forget I love you too."

"Never." Igneel pressed his forehead to hers. "I'll make this up to you one day." His words were full of meaning.

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Igneel drew back and shot her one last grin for her to remember. "See ya, MJ." He ducked under the window and he was gone.

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Sniffling, Mary Jane willed herself away from her window (and away from the notion he would come back) and went back to the bed to grab her shirt. Pulling it back on, she blinked away any tears she had repressed. See you soon, Igneel.

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Mary Jane went over to her bedroom door. Hazarding one last glance to her window, she twisted the knob and—

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

"Mary Jane?"

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Blearily, Mary Jane blinked open her eyes to show they were cerulean and scarlet respectively. She felt a hand gently shake her shoulder and her eyes found the red scarf she had sidled up to. Relaxed and a deep sense of loss confusing her, she blinked again and looked over to see her mother's worried gaze. "Hi, Mom," she mumbled. "Sorry. I think I just dozed off." She yawned as she sat up. "Is it dinner time?"

Mira shook her head as she settled on the side of the bed. "No, sweetie, not yet." She observed her daughter closely. "What were you dreaming about?"

Mary Jane rubbed her eyes. "Sort of a blur," she recounted. "I can't even remember falling asleep. I think Igneel was there? And something about…Peter Pan, I think?" She checked her face for drool. "I'm not too sure. Maybe it'll come back to me or something." A little more alert now, she looked at her mother. "Sorry I didn't go downstairs yet. I, um, haven't gathered enough courage to face everyone yet."

"They don't blame you or judge you," Mira assured. "They're just worried. The power you used was incredible, Mary Jane. But it comes with responsibilities you haven't learned yet."

Mary Jane swallowed and nodded. "I know," she murmured. "And I want to learn, Mom. I really do."

"Why?" Mira pried. "Why do you want to learn?"

"Because…"—Mary Jane's eyes drifted back to the scarf—"I want to become the one who makes Igneel smile. He wouldn't be happy if he knew I was in a funk with my powers. I want to use these powers to protect him this time. And I want to use these powers to protect people I care about." Her hands fell to her lap. "Pretty stupid, huh?"

"Not at all," Mira promised. "It's admirable and noble. The nobler and kinder your reasons are to use your gifts means the more your gifts will work for you and make the impossible happen."

"I wasn't using my powers for noble and kind reasons last night," Mary Jane muttered. "I could've… I could've killed Gale, Mom. How am I not in prison? I should be in prison. I could've killed him, I could've killed Igneel—"

Mira reached to grasp her daughter's hands and massaged them. "Let's not get too worked up," she soothed. "Your powers aren't as stable as you want them to be. But neither is Gale's. Yes, you both reached a point you shouldn't have, but the most important piece you should take is that you both stopped."

"But we didn't stop because we wanted to," Mary Jane insisted. "It was Igneel. He was the one who stopped me—us—from doing something we'd regret. It was him." Eyes fond, she took back her hand to cradle her acorn button charm. "He kept his promise to stop me if I went too far. And I'm thankful for that. But it's my responsibility to be in control. So if he's going to work hard, I am too." She winced. "And I better visit Luna too, huh? I texted her today and left a voicemail, but…"

"Why not let her cool down and wait until after Christmas?" Mira suggested. "I'm sure she has a lot to process just like you." She leaned over to kiss her daughter's temple. "But I have to admit, you had a lot more self-control than me, even if you don't think so."

Mary Jane's eyes rounded, perturbed. "What's that supposed to mean?"

Mira tittered. "Well, I was known to have a mean streak or two when I was younger," she recounted, rueful, "and your uncle Elfman was very sensitive at the time. I might have picked on him, but if anyone else picked on him, I may or may not have used my powers to beat them up."

Mary Jane gaped. "But Daddy's the aggressive one, not you!"

"Your father isn't aggressive; he's just…bad-tempered at times," Mira explained, amused when Mary Jane gave her a flat expression. "And people change. Just like you, an experience I'll never forget changed me." She pushed herself off the bed. "Now, why don't you shower and change and come downstairs? We have a lot of snacks left over before our big lunch and I know you're hungry."

Mary Jane nodded. "M'kay. I'll be down soon, Mom."

"Good. See you then." Mira left the bedroom and closed the door behind her. The smile she wore for Mary Jane faltered as cerulean darkened with knowing. I can't mistake that residual soul energy even if I tried. Her feet carried her to the steps and all the way to the first floor. When she crossed the hallway, her family was all spread about as they dug into snacks of light sandwiches and chips and pretzels and otherwise. Her husband was in a discussion with Elfman and met her eyes briefly for a nod of acknowledgment. She passed all the conversation to go to the living room and tend to the one person she needed to speak to.

Penelope was ignoring all the chaos around her. Floating crisscrossed, she had immersed herself in a book, though it was unclear if her reading was for research or herself.

"Penelope?"

"Give me one more moment, Aunt Mira." Penelope scanned the page before she placed her bookmark between the pages. Fluidly, she drew herself to her feet and planted herself back on the ground, the book in hands. "Okay." Pale red clashed with cerulean. "Let's continue this elsewhere."

°•°•°•°

The study in the house was predominantly Laxus' study. Mira had her PAL to use when it came to her other ventures and the classes she taught as well as helping Kinana with scheduling, vendors, and otherwise for Fairy Tail, but Laxus used the office for both Fairy Tail and the antiquing and curating he did in honor of his late great-grandfather Yuri Dreyar. He kept a few antiques for himself like the porcelain Ruthenian dolls he had polished and shining and a few vases that came from Zhōnguá alongside a couple of tribal masks from Andüsa. He kept his study in neat and proper order and everything had its place. But it was adorable seeing he had taken the time to pin up drawings and little cards his children had given them when they were children themselves.

Penelope went into the office and Mira closed it behind her as she stepped inside. She had to say nothing when Penelope began in her indifferent voice, "It is true. I taught him the spell."

"Why?" Mira wondered, curious and not accusatory.

"He asked." Penelope cocked her head. "I sensed no bad intentions. And I like seeing the real Mary Jane happy."

Mira sighed and shoved hair past her ears. "I take it you don't approve of what we did."

"I can't say if I do or do not," Penelope explained. "I was not there when it happened. All I can see is the aftermath. As I told Igneel, for someone his age back then to perform such a spell without any twisted consequences not only shows how impressively flexible his Magic is, but it shows his cause for it was necessary."

Mira nodded. She could not argue that. "If her soul wasn't as torn and fractured, she would remember what happens when she wakes up." Facts, not a suggestion. "But it seems she won't remember."

"She shouldn't," Penelope affirmed. "When she regained her powers, she regained a part of herself she had missed. I can see the Soul Thread and it isn't as twisted on her as it was before. But without full memories, the spell will work just as I taught Igneel." Her eyes drifted to the window. "I just wonder if either one of them will be able to control themselves before they officially Bond. The Soul Realm is different. Love and sex and passion on the plane of reality come and go. But in the Soul Realm…" She adjusted her glasses.

Mira took a seat in Laxus' chair. "We owe Igneel so much," she murmured. "All this time, we thought he was the cause for her outburst. But he wasn't. He never was. And he still paid a heavy price for our mistakes." Eyes closed, that old grief she stored away flared again and tightened within her chest. "But even so, neither one of them are old enough to make those sort of decisions."

"Then, Aunt Mira, you'll have to ask yourself a hard question. Will you continue to deny them both and hope this fades away"—pale reds sharpened—"or will trying to keep them apart even more be the reason they both snap?"

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And then…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

By the time Luna and Bleu had come back to the house, it was nearing dinner time and the sky was already acting as though it was ten at night. Bleu came up through the winding driveway where the porch lights were on and it was apparent her family was home. Býleistr lounged on the porch as a lion and yawned as he stood up and stretched himself out. He took to sitting with his tail wrapped neatly around his paws as Bleu stopped the car and shut it off. He rounded to Luna's side to help her out of the car. The exhaustion and emotions that had warped her had let loose their grip enough for her to give a genuine smile and accept his hand.

"Thanks for seeing The Nutcracker with me," Luna appreciated. She kept them both close to the car. "I just didn't think we'd get to meet the orchestra and everything and the dancers. That was too cool!"

"I'm glad you enjoyed yourself." Bleu twirled a tendril of her loose hair with a finger. "Would you want to do that someday?"

Luna shook her head. "I don't practice enough to become a professional ballerina," she explained. "I try practice dance normally for two hours a day and I do pointe for twenty minutes a day for six days a week when I can. But I'm a different sort of dancer. I don't have that dedication really amazing dancers do and I couldn't really audition before."

"Why was that?" Bleu answered for her when he realized it, "Your parents."

Luna tipped her head. "Yes and no. I did travel around Magnolia, but auditions weren't my thing. I was always really stage-shy. This year was the first year I was on stage for Hallow's Eve. And it's a little hard to do auditions now since I'm training and getting into martial arts and stuff." She shrugged like it could not be helped. "I'll still practice dance and gymnastics, of course, but my performances might be very rare."

"I'd still love to watch you anyways," Bleu assured her. "What got you into dance? And gymnastics?"

"My mama." Luna chuckled at the memory. "She's a dancer too, even if she keeps insisting she isn't. All my siblings learned basic dances, but I always loved it. So she put me in weekly class in Magnolia then twice weekly until I started dancing with my aunt Libra, my aunt Yukino's Celestial Spirit. Gymnastics was more of a push from my papa." She heavily rolled her eyes when she imagined her wild-child of a father taking to nature and climbing trees. "I was pretty moody when I thought I was Spiritless and I was really angry at him for pushing me into fighting. But he won since he got me into gymnastics."

"But you love it."

"I do," Luna agreed.

Bleu hummed. "You know, this is the first Christmas Eve I've sincerely enjoyed."

Luna frowned. "But your—"

"Like I said, I enjoy the holidays with my friends to make them happy," Bleu reminded her. "But I still never understood the point since I'm all cynical like that. But today, I could honestly enjoy this and understand why people like to go out and be with people they care about." When Luna's eyes dropped, he murmured, "I'm not trying to push you or anything."

"I know you're not." Luna heaved her eyes to meet his. "I really do care about you, Bleu, I just…" She struggled for the right words, but she came up with nothing.

"I'm a patient person, Treasure," Bleu told her. "We can keep dating until you want something more or until you don't want me anymore."

Luna puttered out a dreary laugh. "You're too nice," she sighed. "Wouldn't most people just cut their losses?"

Bleu shrugged. "Probably," he gave to her. "But I'm not. Some people are worth fighting for." He smiled when he caught the glint of Luna's tears. "Oh, Treasure, don't cry."

"I won't," Luna promised, wiping her eyes with her gloves. "I'm not. You're just really sweet and I'm a total mess of a human being—"

"I disagree." Bleu thumbed her cheeks. "Treasure, you've been through a lot in these past couple of days."

Luna exhaled shakily. "Yeah, I guess, but I have to stop crying about it at some point." She searched his eyes. "Thanks for being so nice about all of this and listening to me whine."

"You weren't whining," Bleu disagreed, "but anytime, Treasure." He kissed her forehead. "We go at your pace, okay?" he murmured into her skin. "If you want me to back off, I will. This is always your choice in what happens." He pulled away to catch her closed eyes. "Just know I'm not giving up until then." His thumb glided over her bottom lip. "I like you a lot, Treasure."

Luna trembled. "I like you too," she said hoarsely. These were true words, honest words. But the guilt burdened with them made her uncomfortable to the point where she ducked her head from his touch and needed a moment to breathe. "U-Um, I have your Christmas present," she blurted. "I-It's in my room."

Bleu took that as his cue and took a step back from her. "I have your gifts in the trunk."

Luna jerked a nod. "Okay. I'll, um, be right back." Her eyes shut and for a few moments, nothing happened until there was a sharp buzz in the air and Luna had disappeared.

Bleu rounded to his trunk and yanked it open. The box he had wrapped was large and he had worried several times he would come off pretentious and or did not wrap it right only for Luther to assure him. "I hope she likes it," he murmured to himself. "You think she will?" He glanced over to see Býleistr.

Býleistr flicked his tail, still in Lion Form. "She will," he rumbled. "I know I'm not her Spirit, but I'm far older than him." He trapped Bleu in a serious glare. "Does she know what you are?"

If Bleu looked surprised Býleistr asked him such a question, he did not show it. "No," he answered, tone calm. "No one does."

"So I gathered," Býleistr murmured. "I didn't think anything was off either."

"What gave me away?"

Býleistr's ear twitched. "When she came downstairs," he told. "It was probably an emotional reflex. Miss Lucy and my mistress and the other Star Spirits wouldn't have noticed it."

"And you did?"

"I've been around longer than them," Býleistr said steadily. "You tend to notice more when you're older than this planet's conception." He tilted his head. "You blend in well. You smell and feel mortal. Your control must be something else if I couldn't even tell until today."

Bleu took out the package and slammed down his trunk to close it. "I see. Are you worried?"

"Not unless you give me a reason to be," Býleistr said, timbre even. "I have no reason to judge anything. I have a laundry list of screw-ups riding on my tail. I'd be worried if I could smell any deceit on you. You're genuine enough in what you say and do. Which means unless it's necessary, this conversation never happened." He laid down just at the right time when Luna popped back.

Bleu set the gift on the trunk to aid her when she looked dizzy and disoriented. "You okay, Treasure?"

"Yeah, I'm fine." Luna shook her head to rid herself of her wooziness. "Sorry. I just learned how to teleport in and out of the house, but I'm still getting used to it. Anyways…" The darkness covered her pink cheeks as she held out the present to Bleu. "Merry Christmas!"

Bleu slowly took the package from her. "Thank you, Treasure."

"Well, don't thank me until you've opened it," Luna teased. "I wanted to see you open it now so I made sure the box and lid were wrapped separately." She laughed when he hesitated. "Go on! Open it before I start getting nervous!"

Bleu nodded and lifted the lid. Setting it on the roof of the car, he dove his hand in and pulled out a very thick object. "A book?" He scrutinized the title until his eyes widened. "A recipe book?"

"Yup!" Luna tapped the book. "I was going back and forth about what to get you until you told me how your dad and you pretty much work and you guys aren't in the best place right now. I know you have Luther or butlers or chefs or whoever to cook your meals, but I thought everyone has to eat, right?" She watched with a nervous grin as Bleu flipped through the laminated pages. "So I thought you and your dad could cook some of these recipes together since he doesn't seem like the type to do fun things, from what you told me. It gives you guys a chance to talk and, technically, it's still work. Luke and Nashi gave me some ideas for vegan and vegetarian dishes too. I just wanted to make sure there was something for everyone." She ducked her head when all she received was Bleu's silence. "D-Do you like it?"

Bleu closed the recipe book. "I want to kiss you," he suddenly declared, surprising Luna. "This is…"—a large smile broke onto his face—"the most thoughtful gift anyone could have ever given me." Awe flirted on his face as he looked at her like she was the moon itself. "When did you have time to do all of this?"

"Really late at night and really early in the morning over a few days," Luna confessed, sheepish. "I know your relationship with your dad is yours to take care of and I'm really sorry if I overstepped."

But Bleu shook his head. "No, please, don't be sorry," he insisted. "No, this is… This is incredible. Treasure, I love it." He settled the book back into the box and set it aside to envelop Luna into a tight embrace. "Thank you," he breathed. "You don't realize how much this means to me."

Luna squeezed him back. "You're welcome." When they drew away, fondness buzzed between them and the smiles they shared.

Bleu cleared his throat and let her go. "Here. Now it's time for your gift." He retrieved the rather large box and presented it to Luna. "This is for you, Treasure."

Luna's eyes comically rounded as she took in the size of the present. "What did you do, buy me a dog?"

Bleu laughed. "No. You don't have to open it now, though."

"What's inside?" Luna asked, too curious for her own good. When Bleu looked like he wanted to hold back, she prodded, "Come on…! I'm too impatient to not know!"

Bleu shook his head in amusement. "All I'll say is this might have some Nicky and Nina and Poko stuff in here—" But he grinned when Luna squealed and hopped up and down. "You'll have to take a video of you opening up my gift. I want to at least hear your reaction."

"Oh, of course!" Luna took on the weight of the present. "Let me just put this in my room, okay?" In a blink, she was gone. She came after just a minute and lost her balance, only to fall into Bleu's chest. Giggling, she told him, "You know, I hate that I'm living up to the blonde stereotype right now." As she and Bleu shared a chortle, she placed a hand on his chest and her head tipped back for chocolate to clash with light.

A wave of warmth passed between them.

Luna shied from it, eyes flicking down, but Bleu did not fear it. Still, he righted her and released her, saving only their hands to be threaded together. "Let me walk you to the door, okay?"

Luna gave a quiet nod.

After Bleu put his present in his car, he escorted Luna to the porch while Býleistr kept a good distance behind, like a chaperone observing their ward's date. Bleu led Luna up the steps, but neither one of them looked ready to say their farewell just yet. He brushed her cheek, but he made no other move to do anything else. Luna did not know if she should be relieved he did not press or disappointed. She had little time to think about it, let alone speak on it, when Bleu said to her, "I know things between you and Gale are complicated…but before you do anything, would you be open to talking to him one last time?"

"What?" Luna blinked twice at such a request. "Why would you ask that?"

"Because, Treasure…" Bleu's hand drifted down until he connected hers with his. "It seems like he has issues he needs to work out and I understand that. But you have your own. It sounds like, from yesterday, you two didn't have the chance to say any final words."

"Yeah…" Luna's eyes dropped downcast and she swallowed away the pain. "Everything was sort of rushed."

"Then, as selfish as this if is me, I'd like one more thing for Christmas," Bleu murmured. "I want you and Gale to at least speak one more time. After that, you can let him sort out his own issues and you can do the same. But at least you both can do that and know you're both on the same page."

"I just don't understand you," Luna whispered. "You want me to choose you, but—"

"But, right now, I want you to choose yourself," Bleu cut in. "Closure is overrated—I admit that. I'll never have closure about my mother and neither will Father. Some people never get closure and that's fine. This might not even be closure. But maybe this last conversation might clear up a few things for you and him. It won't solve anything and you'll still feel a little down. But it might help with other things." He watched Luna's bottom lip tremble. "Can you do that for me, Treasure?"

Luna offered him a nod. "Okay." Her eyes hauled up to his. "Thank you, Bleu."

"Of course, Treasure." Bleu offered a faint smile. "I just want you happy." He then added softly, "I want to make you happy."

Luna closed her eyes. "Bleu—"

"May I kiss you, Treasure?" Tone husky and low, but it did not push.

For a moment, Luna wrestled with the answer until she mumbled, "Okay." She offered no resistance when Bleu's lips covered hers. Heart stammering, she kissed him back. That feeling she got from him warmed her enough for her hands to draw up to his cheeks, but…

Pained ruby.

Shame gripped her until she pulled away, breathless and sick. "I'm sorry," she choked.

"I'm the one who's sorry," Bleu told her. "I shouldn't have asked—"

"No, no, I wanted to," Luna insisted. "I just… Maybe you're right. Gale and I need to talk and then…" She sucked in a breath as she tried to clear away the shame. "And then maybe…we could try…"

Bleu understood what she meant. "Your pace." He kissed her forehead. "Go inside. I'll talk to you tomorrow," he promised. He let her go with one last faint smile before he shoved his hands in his jacket's pockets and flooded down the steps.

Luna opened her mouth to say something—anything—but she closed it again and looked away and turned to the door. The screen door and the front door were already unlocked when she stepped inside. Býleistr trickled in as he shrunk down in his Cat Form and Icarus emerged from the Celestial Spirit World in his Dog Form. He dutifully sat as Luna shut the doors and took a moment to breathe.

Are you okay, Pup? he pried gently.

No. Luna took off her shoes. I will be. She originally meant to heave a sigh, but her eyes widened when she inhaled a flurry of sugar and spice and everything nice that had her insides gooey and her mouth salivating. "Something smells really good!"

She did not even remove her coat when she smiled her smell down the hall, passed the living room, and into the very full kitchen. Her mother was swatting her father's hand away from the gingerbread cookies and he pouted. Nashi had no shame as she tipped her head back to blow whipped cream into her mouth. Luke was at the oven in a frilly apron and removed what appeared to be a batch of cupcakes. Icarus took to Lelantos and Actaeon and they all were just waiting for someone to slip up and drop something for them to fight over. Dessert upon dessert had been packed away into containers, but you could not get rid of that sugary smell if you wanted to.

"Woah…" Luna breathed. "This smells so good!"

Lucy beamed at her daughter. "Welcome home!" But her beam sullied to a scowl when Natsu took the moment to shove a cookie in his mouth. "Natsu, stop trying to eat the food!" she barked. "I told you this isn't for you! Luke worked very hard on all of this!"

Luna swiveled a surprised stare onto her brother who took to frosting the cake. "You did all this?"

"Just because I can't cook like you doesn't mean I can't bake." Luke flashed Luna a grin. "But, yeah, I did. This is for us to take to the treehouse tonight." He shot Nashi a glare when she was spooning away at the buttercream frosting he was using. "If Nashi and Dad don't eat everything I made first."

Both swallowed their mouthfuls and offered embarrassed grins. "Sorry."

Lucy huffed, but she softened as Luna drifted over to her. "How was The Nutcracker?"

"It was amazing!" Luna hopped up on a stool and took pity on the dogs. Stealing some gingerbread, she broke off pieces and offered it to the ravenous Star Spirits as treats. "I hope I can see more ballets and musicals in the future." She passed her now-grumpy father an indulgent smile. "Papa, Bleu is a nice guy."

"Yeah, we all like him, Papa," Nashi inputted as she tried to reach for a snowball cookie. "You're the only one still pouting about it." She scowled, though, when a dome of gold Magic went around the plate. "I just wanted one," she whined. "This all looks too good to not eat!"

"And we will be eating it, just later," Luke insisted. He nodded over at Luna. "We're having dinner there too since Mom has this whole romantic evening planned for Dad."

Natsu rubbed his hands together, beaming. "All right!" he hooted. "I can't wait to eat!" He could have ended it there, but he offered his wife a salacious grin and a burning stare. "And then have dessert."

Luna wrinkled her nose, Nashi pretended to gag, and Luke just pretended not to hear a word as their mother blushed to the roots of her hair. "Natsu!" she hissed, whacking his shoulder with a dishtowel. "You can't just say that in front of our kids! That's horrible!"

"But it's true," Natsu pointed out. "Just like it's true you went out and bought—"

Lucy slapped her hands over Natsu's mouth. If she turned any redder, she would be a tomato. "Natsu, so help me, if you keep speaking—! Ew…!" She yanked her hands away and hurriedly wiped them on the towel. "What are you, five?"

"Nope!" Natsu puffed out his chest. "I'm over four hundred years old! You're practically a kid in comparison to me!"

Nashi and Luke sweatdropped. That's not something to be proud of. What a disturbing age gap…

"Anyways," Lucy said, changing the topics as she focused on Luna, "why don't you shower and change, baby? By the time you're done, we should have everything all packed away and ready for your guys' night in the treehouse."

"Okay!" Luna hopped off the stool and dashed the stairs.

Luke sighed as he used a spatula to shave off the excess frosting. "I feel like I over-baked or something," he muttered.

"Nah! You baked just enough for us!" Nashi chirped as she licked her spoon. "If you can't eat all of this and chicken out, I'll happily take your share."

Luke snorted. "Of course you would." He reached over for his next decorating bag…

…which was noticeably empty.

Luke locked his jaw. "Nashi?"

Nashi continued to lick her spoon. "Yeah?"

"Did you"—Luke ground his teeth—"eat the rest of the frosting that was supposed to go on my cupcakes?"

Nashi froze. "Uh…" She suddenly pointed at her parents and cried, "They had some too!"

"What!" Lucy squawked. "No, we didn't—!"

"Yeah, we did."

Lucy gaped when Natsu casually ratted them out. "You snitch!" To her son (who grew increasingly more furious as seconds passed by), she tried to appeal to him and said, "I-It was just so tasty! I taught Natsu and Nashi having some and I-I-I-I did try to stop them, but then I had some and it was just so good and then…!"

Luke did not care about the excuses as his hands clenched into fists. "All of you…" He picked up his spatula and whirled around to them. He did not care his parents clung to each other wide-eyed nor that Nashi slowly put down her spoon. He loomed over them with a lethal aura. "GET – OUT!"

Natsu, Lucy, and Nashi tripped over themselves trying to sprint away. "A-Aye, sir!"

Huffing, Luke turned his glare onto the sweating Celestial Spirits who trembled when his scowl turned into a dark grin. "Oh, but I could use all of you," he purred with a glint in his eye. Panicked, the Star Hounds and Býleistr attempted to make a break for it when Luke barked, "Sit."

They sat.

Býleistr sank, tail low, as Luke began to cackle. Moon Spirit, this entire family is intense.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And then…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The forest might look different at night to those who were unfamiliar with it, but the family had been out here so many times at night, it did not feel scary or intimidating. With Natsu as the biggest predator and Luke now the second, most of the animals kept to themselves as they did not wish to challenge two beings that could easily take them down. Luke happily whistled Sleigh Ride on the sleigh he had conjured up as the Star Hounds and Býleistr tugged it along like reindeer and Býleistr had been saddled with a red nose to complete the look. Nashi and Natsu kept their path well lit. They had all saddled up in their pajamas and winter coats and boots, even without snow on the ground.

"This is so embarrassing," Býleistr grumbled in his Lion Form. He shot Nashi a dark look when she snorted behind a hand. She had decided to ride on his back. "Why the Hell aren't you doing this?"

"Do I look like a pack animal?" Nashi blinked when the Star Hounds growled and copped an apology. "Um, no offense."

Icarus was the only one who was not required to pull the sleigh and had transitioned into his natural form with his saddle to be Luna's ride. Luna worried, "Do you think we'll have a white Christmas?"

"I hope so," Lucy sighed. She and Natsu sat on the large sleigh. Luke had the front seat to himself and the back compartment was for all the goodies and their packed dinner, but there was a bench in-between for the pair of them. "We normally do, but it seems like all the snow we should have gotten hasn't really stuck."

Natsu made a face. "Snow's overrated anyway." He hugged Lucy's waist. "Only reason I like it is because you pay attention to me more."

"I do not!" Lucy admonished as her children snickered.

"You always complain you're too cold and you don't want to turn up the heat so you use me as your heater," Natsu teased her. "Winter might be a bunch of bullshit, but you give me a lot more Lucy-Time during it."

Lucy tried hard to find an argument, but all she could come up with was a weak, "Shut up, you pervert."

Once they had made it to the treehouse clearing, Luke had guided Býleistr, Actaeon, and Lelantos to pull up right beneath the treehouse steps. Nashi and Luna dismounted and everyone helped out carrying what they could while the rest, Luke had charmed them to levitate and follow him. They had set up within the living room of the treehouse. Nashi had brought out the large blanket from the upstairs bedroom and laid it down while Luke and Luna mercilessly threw down pillows. The containers had been arranged onto the coffee table and the same to all the movies they had brought with them.

As Nashi went to the mini-kitchen to put away some of the drinks, she found her mother in her company. "How are you feeling about the trial?" Lucy asked her. "I'm sorry I left so early this morning, but once I found out…"

"I'm okay, Mama." Nashi mustered a half-smile. "He did what he had to do. I'm his partner, aren't I? It means I support him, right or wrong. And he'll come home…someday…" Sorry, Mama. But I'll have to keep some more secrets from you a little longer until this is over.

"I'm happy you're at least supporting him," Lucy told her. "But if he is doing something wrong in your eyes, even if he is your partner, tell him." A wistful gleam entered her eyes. "Natsu might be a hero, but he's had his fair share of bad calls. I might be his wife and best friend and I love him to pieces, but I'm not afraid to call him out when something he's doing is wrong." She laughed. "I doubt your papa would like it if I just agreed with him on everything. He'd probably think I'm sick."

Nashi laughed with her. "Probably," she agreed. "Don't worry, Mama. I'll call Gary out too." Believe me. I plan to give him an earful. She pushed her hands into her sweatshirt pocket when her fingers touched card-stock and she withdrew the business card Kyary had given her the day before. "Hey, Mama?"

"Yes, baby?"

"Do you think I could make a difference?"

Lucy gave a quizzical stare at that. "Of course I do. But why are you asking?"

Nashi sighed and handed over the business card to her mother. "Yesterday, someone approached me about this." I can't tell her freaking Kyary of EMPHASIS gave me this…as much as I want to scream it. "They told me what I said at the trial gave them hope again and a lot of other people. They told me I could make a difference speaking about"—a hard swallow—"r-rape and surviving and inter-species relationships."

Lucy nodded with her eyes on the business card. "Is that something you want to do?"

"I don't know," Nashi sighed. "I mean I threw up in the courtroom, Mama. That doesn't spell 'hope'."

"But it does show the story of a young woman who went through something horrific and traumatic, but she held her head up high and still defended someone she cared for," Lucy responded in kind. "You might not see it, Nashi, and it might take you a while to see it, but what you did on that stand inspired people and challenged their perceptions and biases. You did that. No one else who took the stand did that." When Nashi could not look at her, Lucy moved closer and brushed her daughter's bangs back. "I was going to wait until tomorrow to say this to everyone, but…"

Nashi looked up to see excitement on her mother's face. "Mama?"

"Your grandmother Anna and I will be going head to head with the Magic Council for a class action suit on behalf of abused Celestial Spirits," Lucy blurted in one breath.

Nashi gasped. "Mama, that's amazing!" She hugged Lucy. "How were you able to manage that? I thought the class action suit was just against Fiore?"

"It was!" Lucy pulled back, beaming. "But Hisui, being a Celestial Spirit Mage, agreed that this was a global problem. At Saint Layla's, we've gotten plenty of keys from Celestial Spirits around the world that endured years of horrible treatment. But since Celestial Spirits now classify as magical creatures, this falls underneath the Magic Council's jurisdiction and I received all the paperwork for a court date!"

"This is amazing for you, Mama!" Nashi squealed. "It's amazing for all Celestial Spirits out there in the world! They'll have a chance at happiness again!"

Lucy nodded and cupped Nashi's chin. "But this dream couldn't have happened if I stayed in my comfort zone and said nothing and did nothing," she reminded. "Realizing Celestial Spirit Magic needed updated schooling and reform was the first step. Buying back the Heartfilia Konzern from the Junelle Corporation was just a start. Creating the school was the next step. But this here was the ultimate dream. And if I hadn't done that first step, so many Mages and Celestial Spirits would have never found each other. And those same Spirits would be suffering under mistreatment with no hope left."

"You gave them hope," Nashi breathed.

Lucy nodded. "I have my own Spirits to thank for that," she said. "In the Celestial Spirit World, most Celestial Spirits can roam free. If it wasn't for our celestial family spreading the word as far and wide as they could and if it wasn't for Grandpa Mustache lending me the Star Compass and Star Map to find Spirits in need, who knows where I would be? Who knows where those Spirits would be?"

"But…" Nashi's eyes sunk to the ground. "How did you know what the first step was? And what if you turned out to not be what they needed you to be?"

"Start with the first step," Lucy told her. "Take it one step at a time. Break it down to the next breath if you need to. And if something doesn't go your way, you take another breath and do the next right thing." Chocolate softened as Lucy rubbed Nashi's back. "You can make a difference, Nashi. I know you can. I know bring hope to those so beaten down is a lot to have thrust upon you. I understand that more than you know. But you don't have to do it all in one night. You just take a step and another and…"

"And do the next right thing?" Nashi shared a small smile with Lucy and closed her eyes when her mother offered a chaste embrace. "Thanks, Mama."

"Of course." Lucy handed back the business card. "And you know if you need any help, your papa and I will always be here for you."

"Yeah. I know."

"Good." Lucy smiled. "Now, let's go join them before Natsu accidentally inhales your dinner and dessert. Luke might lose it if all his hard-earned baking goes to one stomach and we don't need to see Luna have a meltdown."

They rejoined everyone in the living room as Luke started up the LV and had put in The Winter Express. Luna immediately pulled down Nashi so she could get started with dishing out portions for dinner. Nashi was more than delighted she was having salmon for dinner, though Luke muttered about the stench which resulted in a pillow to the face. Icarus had downgraded to his Dog Form and tucked himself into a few pillows. Býleistr truly lived up to his Cat Form as he kneaded Icarus' side before curling up, tail over his nose. Natsu and Lucy had called their farewells, but their children offered half-hearted ones back as Nashi became up in arms Luke had gotten them regular ice cream instead of vegan.

Natsu and Lucy took to walking back and let Actaeon and Lelantos walk with them, the hunting dogs veering off when they smelt a rabbit they could share. With fire flaring from his hand, Natsu held onto Lucy and kept her warm when winter blew in their faces and ruffled their hair. Lucy leaned into him, sighing. "It's been a long year, hasn't it?"

"It has," Natsu agreed. "Pretty crazy. And it'll only get crazier."

Lucy smiled conspiratorially. "That's Fairy Tail for you," she teased. "We never get to have a normal day. It's always interesting."

But Natsu did not laugh. A somberness cloaked his face. "And it's that part that has me worried."

Lucy's smile faltered as she looked up at her husband in surprise. "Natsu…"

"How much more of this can we all take?" Natsu questioned. "It was different when it was just as, you and me and Happy. We had each other, but we could take on the fight together. Only thing we had to live for was our future." His eyes fled to the skies. "But here we are in the future. We have kids—families. We had things we never thought we would back then. And it burns me up thinking my family isn't safe."

"Natsu," Lucy tried to soothe.

But Natsu shook his head. "No, Lucy, I mean it," he persisted. "My princess was in that stuffy room and that bastard told her secrets to the world and I couldn't do a damn thing about it. Luna was gone and in Bellum, fighting a Demon, and I couldn't protect her. Igneel had to leave to heal before he snapped. And Luke is already turning faster than we thought." He growled and his skin itched for his scales to come out. "Everyone's getting reckless and it pisses me off."

Lucy chuckled. "And who do they sound like?"

"What? Who?"

"You." Lucy nuzzled into him. "Natsu, we were reckless back then too, always heading into danger with a half-baked plan and nothing more than the shirts on our backs and the will to live. We rallied together to fight anyone who threatened those who were innocent and good. And it seems our kids are following after our footsteps."

"Doesn't mean I have to like it," Natsu grumbled.

"Oh, Natsu…" Lucy feathered his arm with her fingers. "We've trained them and are training them to handle the danger they can't see, but, unfortunately, we can't protect them from dangers we can't see either. They might be a little reckless and get into trouble, but some mistakes have to happen for them to grow. We can do all we want to protect them from the world, but they'll want to see it and we won't be able to protect them where they go." She shot him a grin. "And that includes one of your daughters falling in love with a boy who fought you and won."

Natsu openly groaned. "Why ya gotta bring that up again?" he whined.

"Because, once Gary's home, I don't want you giving Nashi grief," Lucy told him. "It's just like us when we were younger, Natsu. She's a young adult and can make decisions for herself. And we've known Gary all his life. He won't hurt her. He'll protect her." She gauged Natsu's cheek when it twinged. "I know it isn't easy knowing your little girl will be protected by someone else," she murmured.

"I can protect her. Here," Natsu stressed.

"You can," Lucy agreed with a nod, "but remember when Gray told you he could protect me and you both got into a fight over it? Was I happy having that choice taken away from me?"

Natsu sighed. "No…"

"Nashi wouldn't be either." Lucy reaffirmed their hand-hold. "None of them would."

Natsu's nostrils flared. "I can sorta accept Nashi and Luke and Igneel doing their own thing. But Luna…" His voice broke. "She's so young and small… She was just this little pink thing days ago… She was just in my hands, Lucy."

"And she's growing up to be a fine young lady, thanks to you and me," Lucy soothed. "She's still here, Natsu. She still needs us to protect her. But even if Luna goes off on her own, it doesn't stop us from loving her. When all our kids grow up and leave, it doesn't stop us from loving them or them loving us. We'll always be their family. Change is good."

Natsu huffed. "I hate change."

"You love change. You're just being a baby because our kids are finding their way without us," Lucy countered. Natsu huffed again and Lucy confessed, "I understand, Natsu. When you found your way without me, I was devastated. Juvia and Erza… They've been through the same thing. But all we can do is offer support and guidance." When Natsu did not respond, Lucy murmured, "We've taught them flexibility, love, and trust. We've taught them to protect their own. Now we need to let them. Just like how Igneel wanted you to."

Natsu pulled them to a stop. Like Igneel, huh? "Okay then." He turned to his wife.

Lucy had questioning written on her face. "Natsu, what's wrong—? Oh!" She found herself scooped into Natsu's arm and his fire gone. Wriggling, she hissed, "Natsu, I can't see! And put me down!"

"No way! You were moving too slow! So hold on!" Natsu broke into a sprint.

Lucy clung to him for dear life. "You're crazy!"

"Not crazy. Just want to get home to spend time with my wife."

Heat burned onto Lucy's cheeks as she buried her head into his neck. Oh, Natsu…

"And 'sides…" Natsu's grin gleamed in the darkness. "Without Igneel around, I can eat even more than before!" he boasted. "And without the kids around, we can start working on baby number five!"

Lucy's eye twitched. "Natsu, I am not having any more kids!"

"That's not what you told me last time."

"I was drunk! I also purred like a cat and called you 'Your Majesty'! That means nothing—!"

"Well, it meant something when you let me put you on all fours and—"

"NATSU…!"

---

It was later at night that Peter was in Magnolia Town and Calabash Avenue was glow in Christmas cheer from inflatable snowmen on front lawns to lit up Santa and his sleigh and reindeer mounted on roofs. It was abundantly clear out-of-towners had taken up residence with the number of cars in driveways that poured out onto the street. He was able to park two houses down from the Dreyar Residence, but it did not bother him. Once he got out and locked his car, he sighed.

Sweets' cousin is Jasmine's baby daddy. Peter shook his head. This really has been a crazy year. Shoving his keys and his hands in his pockets, he hopped over to the sidewalk and started walking. Last night was intense. I can see why Sweets was so nervous about me before when I thought I was a Spiritless. To someone without Magic, they'd probably be running in the opposite direction. I can't really blame them. I know power like that isn't necessarily normal. But… He stopped when he was in front of the Dreyar Residence. Then again, neither am I.

Peter started up the driveway. I can't help but feel bad I can't tell Miss Lisanna and Mister Bixslow they're going to have a grandkid, but that's Jasmine's choice. I can't take that away from her. I just hope she tells Pacer.

A door opened.

"Peter!"

He looked up and smiled when he saw Mary Jane waiting for him with a beam. "Hey, Sweets!" He increased his pace up the sidewalk and hopped up the steps only for Mary Jane to tackle him in a hug. "Woah! I wasn't gone that long!"

"I know, but my family is driving me crazy," Mary Jane whispered, making him laugh. She pulled back to pout up at him. "Are you sure everything's okay from yesterday?"

Peter brushed fingers through her hair. "Yeah, Sweets, everything is fine," he promised. "Shit happens. It's how we deal with the aftermath." He cupped his chin as he lowered his head. "Did I tell you how hot you looked getting protective like that?"

Mary Jane giggled. "No, you didn't."

"Damn. I need to fix that." Peter angled his head and gave her a scorching kiss that had her body tingling. He tipped back her head to deliver a deeper kiss that forced a subtle moan out of her and her hands threading into his hair. Peter groaned, but he pulled away and licked his lips. "Isn't it sacrilegious to do this when we're going to a church?"

"Maybe." Mary Jane tugged at his hair as her eyes dropped to his lips. "Religion's overrated anyways."

A smirk. "Don't let Mom hear that."

Peter went rigid, sweating, while Mary Jane dragged herself away from him to pout again with Lance leaning against the doorframe. "Please, like you're a devout Catholic," she muttered.

Lance laughed. "True. I'm not. But don't let Mom know that." He jabbed a thumb toward the inside of the house. "Mom has Dad distracted since he wanted to be the one to come out here. I volunteered instead, but you better get inside before his blood pressure spikes up."

"Yeah, we're coming." Mary Jane threaded her hand with Peter's and tugged him inside. "You can take off your shoes," she told her boyfriend. "Mass doesn't start until eleven-thirty-ish at Kardia. There are some snacks in the kitchen if you want any and leftovers from dinner."

Peter shucked off his shoes as Lance closed the door. "Thank you. Is anyone else coming? Any of your cousins from around the globe?"

"Not this year," Lance answered. "It's any every other year sort of thing with the entire family. Esme and Guil are celebrating Christmas with Guil's family. Evie and Ola are with Ola's family. Ezra's normally swamped with work at this time."

"Pace and Pearce should have come home, but…" Mary Jane eye-rolled and failed to notice how stiff Peter had become. "Pearce is working, so that's that. But Pace…" She shook her head.

Lance filled in for Peter, "Let's just say our cousin might have embellished how he was doing in school, so he's staying back for winter break after Aunt Liz called the College of Arts and Sciences and even the department chairperson for poli-sci so he could take the exams he missed and make-up his work."

"I wish we could have heard her. Paige said it was epic," Mary Jane told. "Aunt Liz is so sweet and nice like our mom, but she turns into a grizzly bear sometimes." She paused. "I mean that literally. She literally will turn into a bear when she gets angry."

Peter's expression must have said it all when Lance chuckled, "She has Take-Over Magic and specializes in animals."

"That's cool, but I'm so happy my mom doesn't have that," Peter confessed. "She's scary enough as a human. I couldn't imagine her turning into a bear or a lion or something." Carefully, he asked, "How often do the twins come home?"

Mary Jane's brow furrowed, uncertain, but Lance answered, "Pace comes home more than Pearce, but that's a stretch. They have a life in the USM, so they spend breaks there." A look of disgust and ire made Lance's smile twitch. "But at least with Pearce, he's normally working his butt off studying or he's working at his job. It seems like every break Pace has, he's off somewhere with a different girl every night."

Peter's eye twitched. So he really is a fuck-boy. "C-Come on," he nervously laughed, "he can't be that bad. I'm sure he's had girlfriends before."

"You mean the girlfriends he had for two days?" Mary Jane asked dryly. "At this point, I'm just surprised he hasn't picked up anything."

"I'm surprised he hasn't come home saying he got someone pregnant," Lance confessed (neither sibling saw how Peter was breaking on the inside). "Aunt Liz would have a field day and might actually kill him."

Peter coughed and tugged on the collar of his shirt. "She wouldn't really, right?" he asked. "I-I-I mean wouldn't she be happy she has a grandchild?"

"Oh, she would," Mary Jane assured. "She'd be over the moon and she'd definitely want to be there for the mother, but she'd kill Pace for being irresponsible in the first place and not doing things in the proper order. You know, dating, relationships, engagement, marriage, then babies? But I think she's hoping Pearce settles down first." A one-shouldered shrug. "But he's pretty much running around that this point, so I doubt that'll happen soon. If Pace knocks someone up, I think we're going to be down one cousin and up one cousin all at the same time." She offered her brother a grin. "And Mom would kill you too if you did the same with Aine."

Lance flushed. "Don't I know it," he grumbled. "She backed off the whole grandbabies thing since she has Ronnie, but she keeps leaving around all these jewelry magazines on the engagement rings and pretends she didn't even realize she left them behind." When Mary Jane laughed, he narrowed his eyes and warned her in good humor, "Hey, if you don't watch it, she'll start doing the same to you."

Mary Jane gaped. "I'm too young for that stuff!"

"You know Mom. She loves love."

"No, she loves embarrassing us." Mary Jane brushed back her hair with an exhale. "Whatever." She turned to her boyfriend. "Peter, are you…?" But her words trailed off when she and Lance noticed Peter had gone into a daze. "Um… Peter? Is everything okay?"

Peter gave a scraggly grin in response. "N-Never better!" Except for the fact your cousin's going into an early grave by your aunt or by Jasmine. Great.

"Well, come on!" Mary Jane tugged Peter forward. "Let go say 'hi' to everyone!" She moved Peter down the hall with Lance guiding them. The adults were hanging around in the kitchen and little nook with dishes washed as they passed around some glasses of wine and conversation. "Peter's here, everyone!"

Various greetings and nods were passed to Peter who took them in kind and gave a shy wave. "Hi, everyone. Thanks for inviting me to mass with you all."

Laxus snorted into his beer. "He won't be saying that when we start singing 'amen' for fifteen minutes." He shared a chuckle with Bixslow though they both were silenced when their respective wives gave them looks that meant shut it.

"Thanks for coming, Peter," Mira chirped. "We have a bunch of food left over if you're interested. I can fix you a plate."

Peter smiled. "Oh, that's okay, Misses Dreyar…" But his eyes widened when Mira jutted out a pout and gave him big blue eyes. Helpless, he looked at Mary Jane and Lance who only shrugged and left him to fend for himself. "I-I-I mean… I'd love something of everything?"

"Wonderful!" Mira brightened and went over to get a plate.

Lance clapped Peter's shoulder and murmured, "Mom has a thing for feeding everyone and everything who comes into her house. Best not to deny her that honor."

"My granny is the same way," Peter chuckled. "You'd think you were saying 'down with the monarchy' with the way she gets offended if you don't want dessert."

As Lance laughed and strode away, Mary Jane just got to Peter's side to speak to him when Evergreen asked him, "So, Peter, how did you like the Snow Ball yesterday?"

"Oh, it was fantastic!" Peter complimented. He added ruefully, "My parents didn't exactly let me learn much about guilds and my research was mainly on battles, so I had no idea guilds were so involved with the community."

"Many don't," Freed gave him. "They see as at the GMGs or doing modeling or public appearances, but most Spiritless or Spiritless-raised late-bloomers have the misconception all we do is fight and cause a little destruction. We do more than that."

Bixslow barked a laugh. "And raise a little Hell doin' it!" He nodded at Peter. "Fairy Tail does a lot with charities and community work, but every year, something goes wrong." He shot Evergreen a sly look. "Like turning our photographer into stone."

"His camera was pointed straight at my cleavage," Evergreen sniffed, pushing up her glasses. "He had it coming. And it's not like any of you are any better. Freed went on a fifteen-minute tirade when that chairperson for—which was it? I think that was soup kitchen we were doing, and all we hear is Freed loudly defending Laxus' brutish attitude—"

Freed blushed as the adults chuckled and muttered, "Well, I know better now." He pointed at Lisanna. "And let's not forget when Lisanna turned into a cat when Bixslow was speaking to the head librarian during book-readings."

Lisanna ducked her head and pouted. "It's not like I meant to turn into a cat," she tried to counter.

"No, Lisanna, of course not." Mira piled on mashed potatoes for Peter's plate. "You just kept saying how much you wanted to claw the librarian's eyes out every time she touched Bixslow's arm and then you got even angrier when she touched his chest and his sunglasses."

Bixslow snickered. "Kitten, getting a little jealous over there?"

"Well…" Lisanna messed with her fingers. "It's not like she had to touch you like that the whole time you talked to her." She offered him a wide grin, smug. "And who is the one to talk about jealousy when you hauled me off like a caveman when we were all talking about Captain Lates and how attractive he looks. Ronnie picked a good one, sis."

Laxus growled. "She didn't need to 'pick' anyone."

"Laxus," Mira trilled as she put the covered plate in the microwave for ⟪ Reheat ⟫. "Your blood pressure." As Laxus huffed, Mira turned to Peter with a smile. "We might have our mishaps and our share of accidents, but we do try to give back as much as we're given. I don't envy Erza. Every year, she has to read proposals and cases to determine which charities we will be working with and hosting events for."

"The Hallow's Eve Spell-tacular you came to," Mary Jane piped in, "was actually raising money for a women's clinic and a homeless shelter with all the ticket sales and raffle tickets."

"That's pretty amazing," Peter remarked. "Why don't people hear more about that?"

"They do," Lisanna assured, "but the tabloids and higher-up press would rather talk about Fairy Tail's destructive tendencies and our craziness than the good we go." With a sigh, she shook her head. "The Magic press might care, but some of the Spiritless press like to put guilds and Mages in bad lighting. I can remember the times we'd go on jobs to a Spiritless town and people would either be scared of us or warn us what would happen if we caused trouble."

That raised Peter's eyebrows. "People actually did that?"

"Stereotypes and prejudice exist everywhere," Freed told him. "And what with the Faction trying to gain more publicity, it's to be expected. It won't be long until more cities try their hand at placing curfews on Mages." He looked around the group in guilt. "I didn't want to alarm anyone, but Justin and I couldn't even take Libby back to her own country due to problems with the Faction. Due to us being Mages and from a foreign country, Justin and I were barred from going. Liberty was allowed, but I wouldn't have left her alone for a second."

Gasps shook through the adults and outrage. "Are you serious?" Laxus snarled. "They tried to ban you from your already-paid-for vacation to Andüsa?"

Freed heaved a sigh. "Yes. Justin and I had to tell Liberty we'd tried to go next year, but I'm worried what this means for international travel for Mages."

"Especially when it comes to Fiore," Evergreen murmured. "Fiore has no control over the bans in other countries, but we're relatively a safe place for Mages to immigrate to. But what happens if next year our kids can't come home?" She looked at Elfman in high worry. "I wanted to visit Esme in Pergrande during her third trimester. And Evie… She plans to propose to Ola. What if we can't even travel to Joya for them?"

As Elfman consoled his wife and the adults broke in concerned conversation, Mira came over with Peter's plate with a napkin that wrapped up a fork and a knife. "Here you are," she murmured. "Did you want anything to drink?"

"We'll just get drinks from the cooler, Mom," Mary Jane assured. A hesitant beat. "Are problems with the Faction really that bad?"

Mira sighed. "A little, yes."

"But… What about Igneel?" Mary Jane fretted. "If he went overseas, what if he can't come home?"

Mira rested a hand on her daughter's shoulder before Mary Jane could get worked up. "Why don't you take Peter downstairs and eat?" she suggested. "It's rude of us to talk politics in front of a guest." She shot Peter an apologetic look. "I'm so sorry about that, Peter."

"No, no, it's okay," Peter assured. "I'm a wizard too. I guess I should know about these things now."

Mira inclined her head. "You should but not on such an auspicious day." She nodded to them. "Off you two go. Make sure you're ready to go by eleven." And she left them to return to Laxus' side and calm him down with a kiss to his cheek.

Mary Jane guided Peter back down the hall and to one of the hallway doors. When she opened it and turned on the light, she warned, "This is sort of my daddy's cave slash our junk closet, so excuse the mess." And she proceeded down the steps.

Peter followed her down and took the time to note the canvases on the walls that were framed with their own little plaques etched in the artists, the year it was painted, and the title. He had pulled to a stop when he saw a long horizontal canvas that looked a little wet, or perhaps that was what the artist intended. It showcased a beautiful scene right on the water with a rather large temple that looked blocked in with little to no windows. It had tiered buildings to it with the top of it marked off with a miniature tower. He looked at the title, but he could not read it. It was not Minstrish. He looked back at the stunning painting, entranced.

"Oh. You like that one?"

Mary Jane came back up the steps to smile. "I like it too. Daddy said I used to look at it a lot."

"What is it?" Peter had to know.

"This is a painting of an ancient temple in Āṟukaiṭaiyil," Mary Jane said, "the first civilization on Earth Land. The plaque's in Podemelian. It says this was the temple of the goddess of disharmony, Kuḻappam, the first being to come into existence when Earth Land was created, or so their religion says." Her eyes roamed the temple. "From what Daddy told me, the temple was made for her to come down and help with war or revenge or something like that."

"It's a beautiful painting," Peter breathed.

Mary Jane had to agree. "It is. Daddy collects a lot of rare items. This was one of the last works this artist did, apparently. Normally, Daddy handles appraisals and such, but he has his own collection." She noticed Peter clenching a fist and frowned. "Something wrong?"

"What?" Peter looked down and straightened his hand. "Oh, nothing, nothing. Sorry. Just restless, I guess."

"Well, let's get you fed then." Mary Jane led him down the steps and into the basement.

When she turned on the light, Peter's eyes widened in awe. "Wow… This is all your dad's stuff?"

The basement had been overturned into a treasure hunter or souvenir collector's paradise with glass-encased shelves showcasing what Laxus could not fit into his office. He was a man who collected only the rarest of the rare. Some were autographed pictures from Mages who had passed away years before. Others included the famed Sword of Rhindon and its lion-faced shield and an enchanted stained-glass window of an alleged mermaid. The floor had been padded with an L-shaped couch and the laundry room was stashed in the basement with shoots flooding down to it alongside an extra refrigerator and bathroom.

"Yeah. Daddy's quite the treasure hunter." Mary Jane set them down on the couch and moved over the coffee table so Peter could set down his food. "But there's a method to his madness." She pointed over to the refrigerator. "Want something to drink? I'm pretty sure we have some pop in the fridge and some energy drinks."

"Pop is fine." Peter uncovered his plate to see Mira had stacked him with a sirloin, mashed potatoes, roasted vegetables, balsamic rice, and even some herb butter. As he cut into his steak, he asked Mary Jane, "So what's the method?"

Mary Jane sort through the refrigerator. "A lot of this was from my ancestor Yuri's collection," she told him and she got out two cans of Poca-Cola. "My granddaddy inherited a lot of this, but some of the treasure was stolen. So Daddy traveled around the globe and found what Yuri owned." She came back to the couch and set down the two cans on coasters.

"Your family keeps getting cooler and cooler," Peter chuckled. "A treasure hunter?"

"Yup!" Mary Jane tapped on her can before she cracked it open. "Mister Warrod says Yuri and him and another friend of theirs were treasure hunters together before they started Fairy Tail with Mavis Vermillion. They might have stopped treasure hunting as their full-time job, but Yuri occasionally collected rarities. I guess you could say all of this would be considered family heirlooms."

Peter paused. "I wish I could have some of my own."

Mary Jane frowned and rubbed his shoulder. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have said—"

"No, no, don't apologize," Peter shushed her. "It's weird. I never gave too much thought to my biological parents. I knew I had them and they had died, but I didn't wonder too much about them until now. I guess I'm just curious what their families are like and if I would have inherited anything from them outside these powers."

"Why can't you meet them?"

Peter sighed as he piled on a piece of steak and some mashed potatoes. "It's safe to say my parents were pretty much disowned from their family," he explained. "At least, on my mother's side. I don't have any claim to my family, even if I wanted to." He smiled when Mary Jane looked wounded on his behalf. "It's really okay, Sweets," he soothed. "I'll figure out more about my parents at the very least."

"It sounds horrible when I say it, but I just feel bad," Mary Jane told him. "I shoved my family pretty much down your throat—"

"And it's okay." Peter helped himself to his forkful and swallowed. "Really. Your family is amazing." And one of them is my cousin's baby daddy… "And it's not like I went without. The parents and family I have now have been good to me and I've always felt really loved by them." He chuckled at the memories. "Granny might be Andüs-centric, but she made sure the entire family knew I was to be accepted as one of them and threatened anyone who said otherwise. Jinn might get on my nerves and Jasmine hits like a man, but I love them and all my cousins. And my dad's family really got me into their traditional dancing." He made a face. "Though, I don't think I'll ever get into haggis."

Mary Jane giggled. "I'm happy you're loved," she told him. "Everyone deserves to be loved." Her eyes shifted to the side. "One night, really late at night, my aunts and uncles were over. I was thirsty, so I went downstairs, but I heard my uncle Freed talk, so I stopped and eavesdropped a little. He was always worried about Justin and Libby, especially Libby. Justin's parents died when he was younger. He was part of a Magic Circus and, from what I was told, Spiritless bombed the circus because they thought the Faction was involved with the circus."

"That's horrible," Peter whispered. "What exactly is the Faction?"

Mary Jane nodded. "It is horrible," she agreed, "and the Faction is basically the Magic puritans. They preach about liberating Mages from all these restrictions and even travel bans Spiritless have given us, which, in theory, sounds great, but they also want to overthrow the Magic Council and often steal Mages for their cause and kill Spiritless."

Peter winced. "Ah. Terrorism at its finest. But, sorry, you were talking about Mister Justine and Justin?"

"Right. Uncle Freed was always so worried about Justin feeling like he might be trying to force Justin to love him or see him as his new family. And when he adopted Libby, he was worried Justin might feel threatened or that Libby might not feel loved enough. Now, obviously, that's not true, but it stuck with me."

"It's weird and also not weird to say I'm adopted," Peter said. "I've had people ask that, though, and my mom was worried about that. You know, if I felt like they were trying to replace my family or if I ever felt like they wouldn't love me if they had kids of their own. I went through a phase of being curious about my birth parents, but it was different for me. My parents are the only people I've ever known. My biological parents died three days after I was born, so it hits a little different than kids who lost their family when they were old enough to remember them. So I can't complain, can I?"

"It's not complaining," Mary Jane rebuked, shaking her head. "And you're allowed to miss your parents and want to know about them. No one would blame you for that." She touched his hand. "I certainly won't."

Peter sucked in a breath. "I just get worried with my mom," he confessed. "She tried so hard to do everything right by Jean—my biological mom—but I can tell she feels like I think she's not enough now that I have my powers. don't want her to think that. I just want her to know she's my mom and I love her. Me being a wizard isn't going to change that, but it's changing everything and…!" He shook his head. "I'm sorry. I'm being such a downer."

"No, no, please, keep going," Mary Jane insisted. "You shouldn't keep feelings bottled up. You should always talk about them. I'm always here if you want to talk about them."

Peter raised her hand to kiss her knuckles. "Thank you, Sweets," he murmured. "But, really, let's not get too depressing on Christmas Eve." He saw Mary Jane war with herself over if she should object or concede, so he asked the question, "Do you think kids from single parents should know about their other parents?"

"Well, that's…random," Mary Jane said slowly with a raise of her eyebrow, "but I guess it depends. I mean I hope to God Ronnie never introduces her kids to their fathers. They're horrible human beings and don't deserve to be around their children. But then, like with Ena, I think it'd be great if she met her dad." A cock of her head and her eyes narrowed. "Why are you asking?"

Peter shrugged. "Just a question." He pointed at his plate. "Want some?" When Mary Jane nodded, he forked some steak and rice and fed it to her. "Just… I know this is a long shot and will probably never happen, but if you ever get pregnant and the kid is mine, please tell me."

Cerulean-scarlet widened and Mary Jane forcibly swallowed. "Wh-What?" she shrieked. "Why on Earth Land would you…?" Something clicked.

Peter saw it clicked for her and rushed to say, "Wait, don't read into it, it's probably not what you think—"

"Do you have a secret kid?"

Question marks danced around Peter as he blanked. "What."

"Is that why you were asking?" But Mary Jane began to hyperventilate as her mind spun a mile a minute. "You have a kid out there you just found out about and you want custody or something, but you were nervous how I was going to react and—!"

"Sweets! No, that's not—!" Peter groaned when Mary Jane's voice tipped upwards in pitch and he suddenly blurted, "Pacer's going to be a father!"

That shut Mary Jane up as her eyes rounded and she gasped. "My cousin Pacer?"

Shit. Peter began to sweat. I should've just let her tire out instead of saying anything, but I can't go back now. "Yes," he sighed. "Your cousin Pacer."

"But…" Mary Jane blinked thrice as she opened and closed her mouth. "H-How do you know that?"

Peter grimaced. "My cousin Jasmine goes to Hawthorn University for law school," he explained, reluctant. "She's pregnant and she showed me the baby's father and it's Pacer." He hesitantly smiled when Mary Jane looked stricken. "Surprise?"

For a long time, Mary Jane said nothing. Then, she whispered, "Aunt Liz is going to kill him."

---

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And as the clock gets closer to midnight…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The food had been demolished within the first hour and by hour two, the Dragneel siblings had swapped out one movie for the next. Icarus served as a pillow for Luna and Býleistr had woken up to act as on for Nashi to lay on his side. Luke engulfed himself in pillows. Nashi stretched and yawned. "I must be getting old if I can't even stay up until midnight," she laughed. She looked at her sleepy sister and nudged her. "How ya doin', Lu? Ready for bed?"

"No," Luna sighed, rubbing her eyes. "I'm awake."

"Even I'm tired," Luke said with a followed yawn. "And I do all-nighters like it's my passion. I guess this is the first time we've all had a night to relax and not, well…"

"Think about the literal end of the world?" Nashi helped with a grin.

Luke chuckled. "Pretty much." He leaned back into his pillows. "It feels weird to relax." He looked at his sisters. "Doesn't it? Like, doesn't it feel we should be out there, doing stuff?"

"I feel guilty," Luna confessed. "It just feels like there's still so much to do. Demons and Warlocks are still out there. People are still in danger."

Nashi reached over to trail a lock of Luna's hair. "Here. Sit up. Let me braid your hair up for the night before you doze off." As Luna climbed over to settle in front of Nashi, Nashi started a fishtail braid and said, "People will always be in danger. Mama warned us this would happen. Saving people, doing what we do—it's hard. But relaxing? It's even harder."

"So how do you guys do it?" Luna wanted to know. "Y'know, not worry about what we should be doing next?"

Luke thought about it. "I guess we always worry, but we also have other priorities and we keep in mind we're not exactly gods or saviors," he explained. He turned onto his side and propped up his head with a hand as he watched Nashi braid Luna's hair. "At the end of the day, we're still kids." He rolled his eyes when Nashi cleared her throat. "Okay, we're kids and one young adult," he corrected in a sarcasm-heavy drawl.

"Thank you," Nashi sniffed.

Luke shook his head, amused. "But we're still going through school and waiting for normal body parts to grow," he brought up. "We still have a lot to learn and do. Sensei told me if I went around thinking I needed to save everyone and be a martyr, I'd die an idiot because no one has the energy and mental strength to be a savior twenty-four seven."

"Even heroes needed a break," Nashi chimed in. "From all the shit Igneel made me watch about Teen Justice and his anime stuff, the only stuff I actually enjoyed was the random filler stuff. It's cute to me. Like these badass I-will-not-let-you-destroy-my-world fights-for-thirteen-episodes characters will just go on a cruise or go to some beach and hijinks ensue."

Luna snorted. "Igneel just watched those episodes for anime titties." She blinked when she felt Nashi freeze and looked over to see Luke's jaw drop. With a grin and an eye roll, she teased, "I'm fourteen, not four. And it's not like I don't notice Igneel's manga collection or Luke's."

Luke furiously blushed.

Nashi choked into a cackle. "I'm going to need you to say that in front of Papa because I need to see him have a heart attack." She pointed at Luke and winked. "She's onto you, darling. Better hide your porn stash better."

"I don't read hentai!" Luke argued.

"No, but those manga volumes have girls with huge boobs on them," Luna said dryly. "I think I'm old enough to know what that means."

Luke gawked and tried so hard to come up with an excuse until he laid flat on his back and covered his face. "Don't judge me," he moaned. "And don't tell Mom."

"Why would I do that?" Luna's grin turned smug. "I can't have her stop you from going to the manga store with me. That's where I found out about yaoi."

Nashi burst into laughter and threw her arms around her sister while Luke shot up, wide-eyed and flabbergasted. "Lu, you and I are about to have some fun times soon because I have so much yaoi stuff!" Nashi squealed. "But, seriously, please tell Papa so I can record him dying on the spot!"

"My little sister is corrupted," Luke whispered. "My little sister likes yaoi."

Nashi went back to braiding Luna's hair. "See? It's moments like these we don't get when we're on the battlefield and everything is chaos and all you have to your name is Magic and a half-baked strategy," she said. "These are these in-between moments we need to prep for whatever comes next."

Luna hummed as her eyes fell to her lap. "But what if we can't handle what comes next?" she asked. "L-Like…" She cleared her throat. "What happens when you guys are fighting and things go wrong and you have to make choices and one of those choices could get someone killed? How do you guys handle all of that? How are you guys so calm and you always know what to do?"

Nashi and Luke shared a look.

Luke said, "We don't. We don't always know what to do. But when you're backed into a corner and things look bad, the first thing Mom taught us is to take a breath."

"And that's the first choice you can make," Nashi added. "You take a breath. That's your first thing to do. You break down what needs to happen."

"But you guys just so it so fast," Luna murmured. "In Margaret Town, you guys didn't even hesitate. You just did it." She played with her fingers. "How could you decide so fast?" she yearned to know. "How do you choose?"

Nashi remembered her mother's words and smiled softly. "We just do the next right thing," she murmured back. "We all have that noble sense of justice tucked inside. I know you have it or else you wouldn't have teleported to Bellum and helped saved the country from a Demon. When…" She swallowed. "When you were down because of me, you didn't let that stop you. You made a choice."

"I did the next right thing." Luna took a deep inhale. "It just seems all these right things are so hard to make. Someone always gets hurt."

"Which is why we train." Luke flopped onto his stomach and took off his glasses to rub his eyes. "We train and push ourselves six days a week because we try to prevent anyone from getting hurt. Sure, we cause damage. The fight might ruin some houses or someone's land. Maybe someone does get hurt in the process. But the most we can do is minimize the damage and make sure those are hurt get to a healer."

"We never want to cause destruction or see people get hurt," Nashi inputted. "But it's not possible for us to prevent pain and damage. It is possible for us to stand up and try to protect as many people as we can." As she made it to the end of Luna's braid, she muttered, "If only the news would see us like that."

"Some see us as heroes," Luke pointed out with a scoff. "But a bunch of others see us as the villains in all of this."

Luna quietly spoke, "People hate us, don't they?"

Nashi heaved a heavy sigh. "Everyone hates someone, Lu," she said softly. "Mages and Aberrants just take the brunt of that hate."

"And all that hate comes from fear," Luke told. "Some of its valid. We're super-powered freaks of nature and someone of us take that out on Spiritless who don't deserve it. But at the same time, a majority of us just want to live our lives and we're hated on for that. At some point, you'll have to cover your Fairy Tail tattoo on a job."

Luna tensed up. "They'd hurt me just for being part of a guild?"

Nashi brushed Luna's finished braid over her sister's shoulder and squeezed her upper arms. "Some towns aren't that gung-ho about guilds or Fairy Tail itself, yes," she revealed as she shot Luke a scowl at which he winced. "But tonight isn't the night for us to start going off with nightmare fuel. Tonight is a night for us to be happy and relax and watch movies until it's Christmas." She stood up. "I'm tired of this movie. Anyone up for watch Elves?"

Elves was popped in and the lights were turned off as the siblings started watching the tail of a runaway elf who made a name for himself in the human world and his visiting Arctic elven brother that did more harm than good. Luke had shoved on his glasses and he and Nashi laughed at the jokes that fell right over Luna's head. She snuggled into Icarus, but the moment she did that, a bout of exhaustion coerced her body to sleep. She fought it for a good two minutes, but her eyes fell heavier and heavier until…she was out.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

"It's about time you visited us."

Luna blinked and found herself back in that peaceful meadow full of wildflowers and never-ending sun. Much to her surprise, she saw Meira and Faven having tea at a quaint table shaded with an umbrella. It looked like a few Spirits had come with them for the journey, odd and beautiful in their own right. Faven held the young version of Nayda in her lap while Erion was play-fighting with a Spirit that looked half frog and half-wolf with a target board as their torso. Luna shuffled her feet, uncertain if she should come closer.

Meira beckoned her as she finished her swallow of tea. "Well, don't just stand there, child, come here and sit."

Luna swallowed and darted over as a chair appeared for her. She sat and cupped her teacup. She could not bite back surprise when the teapot itself poured its contents and gave it a shy thanks, but she said nothing more.

Faven sighed and shot a pointed look at Meira.

Now Meira sighed and started, "I have no anger for you, Luna," she murmured. "I do want you here and I have missed you. My momentary emotions do not cancel out my love for you."

"No, you had a good point," Luna mumbled. "I know that now. I…" She gripped her teacup tighter. "I've seen what anger does to the people you love and how your powers take over. I don't want that for myself. I'll do better."

Faven gave Luna a sorrowful look. "We offer our sincerest sympathies towards your plight with the Earth Dragon," she murmured. "Tis not easy to love. But you are doing the right thing, Young Luna. Dragons have ugly tempers and little regard who it harms. They are creatures of passion. Something it seems your Dragon is realizing he needs to control."

Luna cringed. "So you saw?"

"Of course we did," Meira deadpanned. "We might be dead, but we're Spirits now, not in the Underworld." She heeded Faven's raised eyebrow and said in a kinder tone, "But we saw you follow your heart. That is the bravest thing you could do. Most Heartfilia women don't get the luxury of choosing their heart over duty. Layla was the first in a long time to choose her heart over duty. But tragedy soon struck her."

"Where is my grandmama?" Luna wondered. "Where's the rest of the Heartfilia Clan?"

"They are here," Faven assured. "You will meet them in time." She stroked Nayda's feathers when the God Spirit of the Sea and Storm yawned and shook her head. "Layla has other affairs to attend to. As of now, your brother Igneel needs her a little more than you."

Luna's eyebrows shot up. "Igneel? But I thought he couldn't get into the Spirit World?"

"He can't," Meira assured. "Layla takes pity on his plight, though, and does her best to work with Destiny and send him signs where he needs to go. She will act as his guide and, hopefully, help him bridge with her to meet us." She shook her head when Luna opened her mouth. "We will not tell you where your brother is. His journey is his own and none shall interfere. Not even you even with good intentions."

Luna sighed, shoulders sagging. "I figured as much," she mumbled. She took a sip of tea. "So, um… What am I doing here?"

"Something troubles you," Faven told her. "We feel it so. But it is not about the Dragon for your heart has surrendered to that fate. So what ails you, Young Luna?"

Luna looked at her tea. "The future," she admitted. "And the past. So much is happening on Earth Land and I feel like I miss half of this. All of this about…this 'Faction' and Demons and Warlocks and Spiritless hating us and having to make all these choices and…!" A harsh shake of her head. "I hate knowing if I make one wrong move, everyone could die."

"You could die if you eat your food too fast and choke," Meira regarded plainly. "You could die if you trip over a rope. You could die in your sleep from a surprise attack. Does that mean you shore yourself up in your bedroom and stay awake for the rest of your life?"

Luna let out a frustrated breath. "You don't understand," she bit.

"Young Luna," Faven murmured, "I believe we would understand the most. We have fought many battles—I have fought a war—and we have had to make choices that could have eradicated our clan." A darkness filmed over her eyes. "My own choices killed a section of our clan."

"My leave from the clan put my mother in peril," Meira recounted, tone clear with grief.

"Anna's choices ultimately left with her changing the lives of those seven Dragons and allowing our clan to be killed," Faven remembered. "And Layla's choices caused a premature death and Lucy years of mourning and living a life in a gilded cage. We understand what you are going through, my dear. And those fears you have will never go away."

Luna looked between her ancestors. "Then how did you guys fight so bravely?" she questioned. "You didn't even hesitate to throw yourself into the fight. You just did."

"Because it was the right thing to do," Meira told her.

Luna sighed. "You did the next right thing."

Faven nodded. "Yes. We did the next right thing. And, at times, the right thing may not seem right. It will be the hard choice to make. But we cannot let our personal feelings bring suffering to victory." Her eyes drifted to Nayda with a sad smile. "It is because I chose the longevity of our clan that I was forced to spurn Lisandrus."

"But you regret it," Luna whispered. "Don't you?"

"Yes and no." Faven looked at Luna with sad and accepting eyes. "I regret I did not properly spend what time I had left single and away from the clan with him. I wasted so much time on my own travels. We both will regret such a thing. But I hold no remorse for choosing the lives of our family and those the clan took in."

"I agree." Meira sipped her tea. "I left the clan and put myself too far into the future to take the time to enjoy the present. As a result, I spent only a month with the man I loved instead of months. But I will never regret doing what is right and helping those in need. I will not regret saving our clan and the innocent." She looked into the horizon. "You feel guilt for relaxing. We understand that guilt."

"Back then, the world could have ended," Faven said, tone bleak and wistful. "We journeyed to a battlefield, Lisandrus and I. We knew Death could be promised to us." She scratched under Nayda's chin. "We knew we could lose our children, our lives. But as we journeyed to what could have been our last battle, we enjoyed each other."

Luna struggled for the right words to say. "But… How did you do that?"

"As ironic as it sounds, the promise of death brings out the best and worst of emotions," Meira told Luna. "When you know in the days to come you cannot be promised a tomorrow, you take every second to make sure you live on with as little regrets as possible. You spend time with your family and friends. You are with the ones you love and mend fences. You make sure you leave nothing untouched if you can help it. You try to make sure the people you care for remember that you love them."

"Death brings us together," Faven tacked on. "And when you face death, you remember you are doing so for the people you care for—the people you promised to protect. You fight for a future where those people you love can live freely and have a better tomorrow."

"And if people get hurt," Meira added knowingly, "then you fight even harder to make sure the one who hurt them will not hurt another."

Luna let out a winding breath and pressed her palms into her eyes. "Why is the world full of evil?" She sniffled and felt something hop onto her lap. Taking away her hands, she looked to see a Spirit had landed in her lap. It was a combination between a bird and a fish with markings on its body and a happy smile. She cradled it and watched as it happily nuzzled against her.

"Darkness and chaos will always exist," Faven told her sagely. "But light and order will rise against it. Balance teeters, but darkness cannot exist without light."

"So what, we're always going to have bad guys to fight?" Luna muttered.

Meira chuckled. "Yes. It is naïve to think an evil once defeated means the fight is over. Those who oppose the natural order will rise to create chaos and create their own order. It is the will of creatures. Your Faction seeks to liberate Mages from Spiritless-ran nations who put curfews and laws in place to hinder those poor wizards. But no matter how noble such a cause is, the Faction seeks to cause disharmony and harm Spiritless in the process. Those who create chaos have reason. But those reasons, more than likely, take extreme execution and clouds their morals."

Luna sighed. "My mama always told me everyone has good and bad in them," she said. "No one is plain evil and no one is plain good. We all make mistakes and we all do good things. But some people make worse mistakes than others and hurt people in ways they can't redeem themselves from."

"She would be right," Faven agreed as Nayda sat up to nuzzle her mother's chin. "Everyone has light and darkness. Even those with darkness have morals they cannot nor will they cross. But those with too much darkness must be balanced by those who hold light closer to them. The battle between light and darkness will never end. But it is up to use to balance the world and offer more peace than there is war."

Luna nodded. "I think I get it…"

"You might not entirely, but you'll get there," Meira promised as she brushed Luna's cheek. "You're young, Luna. Be young. Be a girl. You have many more years left to be serious but enjoy your girlhood while you have the chance."

"But…" Now Luna was confused. "I thought you wanted me to grow up?"

Meira hedged. "I…might have misspoken—"

"This was not the apology we talked about," Faven interjected.

Meira huffed at her ancestor. "Fine." Taking a cleansing breath, she apologized, "I'm sorry for what I said to you. It was not fair to you nor was it right. I know you are trying, Luna. We all know all of you are trying. But you are all only children and I was expecting you to act like an adult."

"But I should be acting more mature," Luna countered.

But Meira sighed. "There will come a time and a place for you to need to have the mind of an adult and there will come a time when you are one. But for now, you are still a child. You have duties, yes, and we expect you to take those seriously. But we also expect for you to enjoy the life you have."

"To dance under the stars and share a meal with your comrades," Faven suggested.

"To dive into the world of drinking," Meira simpered. "To complain over arithmetic and play music so loudly, your parents tell you to turn it down."

Faven's gaze softened. "To fall in love and learn how to make it work…and learn how to wait for the right time for it." She and Meira shared a smile when Luna ducked her head and blushed. "Love is such a powerful emotion, Young Luna. One day, you feel as though nothing can touch you because you are deeply in love and…"

"And the next moment, it feels as though the world is ending when love is abandoning you," Meira finished. "But the world is not ending. This is just a bigger wave and you will get smaller ones after than until the ocean has settled. We promise. We have been there."

"But the beauty of finding love at your age is you can allow time to come between it," Faven said. "You have time to grow as a person and let your love grow with you so when you want to use it and love someone, the mistakes you learned will hopefully not repeat."

Luna stroked the Spirit in her arms. "I know you've said things about Bleu and Gale, but…" She looked between her ancestors. "Can you really love someone else after you fall in love for the first time?"

"You can," Faven assured. "We both loved our chosen husbands. They made wonderful companions and delivered their promises of a lifetime of laughter and passion and our children reflect our happiness. But you never forget your first love, Young Luna. They will always hold a special place in your heart. But you can love again. It just might take time."

"Do you think I should give Bleu a chance?" Luna asked.

"A chance to court you or a chance to show you could love him?" Meira challenged. When Luna swallowed and looked away, Meira advised, "As long as some semblance of attraction exists, courtship holds merit and there is nothing wrong with continuing it. But to try and force a love when you are already in love…" She set down her teacup. "My husband was not the first man who courted me. Another kind man came before him. He had a good heart and a good soul and I am sure, in time, I could have loved him as a best friend. But forcing myself to love him proved hurtful to myself and to him. I could not stop comparing him to Ludvig, no matter how hard I tried."

"What happened?" Luna could not help but pry.

Meira fiddled with her hair. "We ended the courtship, but my mother was displeased."

Luna's eyes widened. "Because you guys broke up?"

"Because I did not give my heart time to heal before I allowed the courtship," Meira responded. "I met my husband when my heart had accepted my time with Ludvig and carved out more space for a new person in my life. And I wish I had let myself heal before I ever went through with the courtship, considering I did not even like the man."

"I was different," Faven spoke up. "Lisandrus and I were broken apart through duty to our respective people, but it was something I long-since understood and something Lisandrus could not accept. I was able to love Lisandrus and let him go. My husband was a man I had cared for as a child, prior to my time with Lisandrus. He was kind and charming and never asked for anything more than I could give. When I returned home to prepare to become the next High Priestess, we reconnected and those feelings of adoration resurfaced between us."

Luna frowned. "But Lisandrus…"

"I will always love my Elf King, Young Luna. But my husband and I had a level of care for each other that was nurtured into a different love than I have for Lisandrus. And I will never regret that." Faven's eyes saddened. "I do despair that Lisandrus was unable to find another. He died because the heartbreak caused him to be careless. I always wish he could have let go."

"Did he come to the—?"

Faven gave a shake of her head. "Nay. He could not cross into the Spirit Realm. Not many can outside of our clan. He has gone to a place I could visit, but…" Her eyes closed as she sighed out of her nose. "It is best I do not visit him."

"Why?" Luna asked, curious. "Don't you want to see him?"

"I do, but…" Faven opened her eyes to look beyond her company. "I am afraid should I see him, I will not be able to let go for a second time. And with the price to pay to ferry between the Upper Realm and the Spirit Realm, I cannot risk never returning. So it is best I remain here with our children." She smiled when Erion returned and put his paws on her thigh, crooning softy. Her hand reached down to stroke his mane. "Thank you, my little cloud. Your comfort soothes the ache in my heart."

Meira turned to Luna and said, "The choices you have are your own. We cannot guide you to choose one path or another. All we ask is that you take the time to acknowledge your choices. The Executioner has feelings for you that are true and genuine and I sense you do the same. You love your Dragon, but you cannot be with him now. It is your choice to continue courtship with the Executioner and see if your heart will allow you to nurture your emotions into something more or if you will wait for your Dragon to grow so he may properly love you."

"I know the choice is mine," Luna murmured.

As Faven stroked Nayda's feathers and Erion's fur, she said loftily, "And I think you have made your choice, but you require to talk out your process to ensure the choice you make is the right one."

Luna swallowed. "Yes."

"Then, go, Young Luna. Go with our love and knowledge we support your choice." Faven shot her descendant a soft beam. "Go make your peace with your Dragon. He is waiting for you."

Luna blinked in surprise. "He's waiting for me right now? In the real world?"

"Yes." Meira met her astonished gaze with a steady one. "Go."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Luna awoke with bleary eyes to someone murmuring her name and shaking her arm. Yawning, she rubbed her face and let her stare focus to see Nashi was the one to wake her. "What time is it?" she mumbled.

"A minute after midnight," Nashi told her with a faint smile. "Merry Christmas, Lu." Then, she looked over her shoulder and hesitated.

Luna knew what was happening. "He's out there, isn't he?" she questioned quietly. "You feel his soul."

"He's here," Nashi confirmed and looked back at her sister, torn. "He's at the pond. I felt him making his way in the forest for the past twenty minutes, but I was hoping he would go away. He shouldn't be here."

"It's okay," Luna soothed. "I need to talk to him."

Nashi shook her head. "Luna—"

"Nashi." Luna smiled as she sat up. "I know what I have to do. I know what choice I have to make. So let me make it, okay?" When Nashi hesitated even more, Luna said, "Please, Nashi. What if that was Gary?"

Nashi sighed and broke her hesitation. "Don't be too long," she issued in warning. "I'll be tracking your soul. Luke's dead asleep, but I'll be up and waiting for you to get back here okay." She framed Luna's face with her hands. "I want you to be careful and smart, but I want you to listen to your heart too." She kissed her sister's forehead.

"I will," Luna breathed. "I'll be back soon." She carefully got up to retrieve her winter coat and her boots. "Icarus, come."

Icarus got up and was careful not to stir Luke or the snoring Býleistr as he joined Luna at the front door. With her boots on, Luna fisted Icarus' fur. Nashi met Luna's gaze one more time and nodded. She watched her sister give her a small smile before closing her eyes and taking a breath. And within a few seconds, Luna and Icarus had disappeared. Nashi sighed as she fell back onto her heels. Be safe… Luna…

"Is she gone?"

Nashi's eyes bounced over to Luke. Her brother had laid on his stomach buried in pillows and a throw blanket Nashi had scrounged up. His glasses were folded neatly on the coffee table once Nashi removed them after she realized he was asleep. But his eyes cracked open and glinted from the LV, barely awake.

"Yeah, she's gone," Nashi murmured. "I thought you were asleep?"

"I felt someone pass through the enchantments," Luke mumbled. "It was Gale, wasn't it?"

Nashi sighed as she laid down and into Býleistr's side. "It was." A beat. "Are you okay with that?"

"I support Lu in whatever she does," Luke yawned. "Igneel tried to shield her away for so long. But she needs to make her own decisions with Gale. Only thing I regret is being too much of a coward to face him and apologize for what I did to him."

Nashi reached over to stroke his hair. "One step at a time," she promised him.

Luke yawned again and closed his eyes. "Love you, Nashi," he slurred. "M'rry Christmas."

"Love you too." And she watched as Luke sighed and fell back asleep. She could not focus on the movie and, instead, went to her Compact to unlock it. A majority of her friends were still up. Justin and Ellie had already sent their premature Christmas wishes due to them attending mass that would not let out until one in the morning. Mitchie's text came in alongside a slew of others. But Nashi did not care about that. She opened her Compact and when to her ⟪ Photos ⟫ to tap one of her favorites. It was the picture she took of the picture Gary saved under his pillow of him and her in Margaret Town. A sad little smile adorned her face and she breathed, "Merry Christmas, Gary."

Maybe she was tired or loopy or crazy, but she felt his frost puff in her ear and murmur back, "Merry Christmas, Angel."

°•°•°•°

The ride to Dragon Pond did not take too long for Luna and Icarus. They emerged from the woods and stayed there. Luna did not need to scan around. She saw Gale was within the gazebo even with the darkness shadowing him from the world. The moon hid behind her clouds, but she dropped in now and again through the breaches. Luna dismounted from Icarus and padded his snout before she marched over to the gazebo. She knew, this time, Icarus would be within sight at all times.

Her moonstone pulsed.

Gale rose when she was within distance. He looked haggard and different. Hair pulled back from his face due to a headband, he was drenched in black and those blood-red eyes looked sadder and wiser. It looked like he wanted to touch her, but he held himself back as Luna crossed into the gazebo. "Blondie—" But he was cut off when Luna hugged him. Plan be damned, he hugged her back and nuzzled her close. They both just needed that moment to just be and feel.

Luna pulled away first. Her hand came up to touch his cheek, but she pulled it away and said instead, "We should talk."

"We will," Gale promised. He watched as she walked to the bench and sat before he took his own seat. The distance between them was peculiar, but it was necessary. "I-I want to start first if that's okay?"

Luna nodded. "Go ahead."

Gale cleared his throat. "First off, Mary Jane paid me a visit this morning," he told her. "She showed me the memory of you telling her what you wanted."

"What?" Luna's eyebrows rose. "But how did she—?"

"She just knew," Gale sighed. "And, honestly, that was for the better. Seeing the memory killed any anger I have." He passed her a long and sad look. "But I should have listened to you. I know you better than to be that vindictive. But I let my anger get the better of me." His eyes dropped to his hands. "I've been letting it get the better of me a lot these days," he murmured. "And it's not fair to anyone. It's not fair to you." When Luna did not agree nor disagree, he went on: "I'll be seeing a therapist about all my anger. It's time I stop thinking everything's okay." His hands clasped together. "Thing is… I'm not okay. I haven't been for a while and the shit we've been up again has been pushing me anymore. Instead of actually processing and dealing with it, I've been taking it all on people who don't deserve it. I could've hurt you yesterday, Blondie. No if's or but's about it. I can't blame anyone other than me for that."

"I'm happy you're going to a therapist," Luna put in, tone soft. "I hope you like your therapist."

Gale shrugged. "Guess I'll find out in a few days. The guy is vouched for, but some therapists and their patients get along better than others." He rubbed his face. "But that's beside that point right now." He decided he needed to face her and he did, broken and somber. "I can't say sorry enough for scaring you and almost hurting you. That wasn't okay. That will never be okay."

"Gale," Luna quickly interjected, "I forgive you—"

"Don't forgive me," Gale begged of her. "Blondie, please, don't say that. I need to be accountable for what I did and you can't forgive me for this."

Luna was quiet for moments on end until she murmured, "You've done this before." Her hands dug into her coat. "You've gotten angry…and then said you were sorry."

Gale flinched. "I know."

"You did drugs because you were angry," Luna recounted without a note of malice. "You drank because you were angry. You had s-s-sex with someone"—she choked on the words—"because you were angry." Two beats. "But I would have forgiven you anyway because I love you."

Gale's eyes heated up. "I know," he croaked. "You have such a big heart, Blondie. But you shouldn't forgive me for breaking your trust and going off on you."

Luna shut her eyes tight and whispered, "I thought it was my fault—"

"It was never your fault." Gale clenched his hands to stop himself from touching her.

"But I said things to make you angry," Luna bit, swallowing back a cry. "I was being a bitch—" Those next words were gone when Gale could not take it and he moved close to hug Luna to her chest and feel as she shivered and tried to muffle her cries.

Gale rubbed her back and squeezed her tight. "You didn't do anything wrong, you hear me?" he murmured. "I was the one who broke your trust. I was the one who left you alone with Bleu when I knew your parents didn't want you to go out without me. I was the one who took those drugs. I was the one who slept with someone." He closed his eyes when Luna sobbed into his chest. "I'm so sorry, Blondie," he whispered. "I did things and said things that hurt you all this time."

"Why?" Luna cried. "Wh-What did I do wrong—?"

"Nothing," Gale said fiercely. "You did nothing wrong."

"Th-Then why did you d-d-d-do it?" Luna sniffled.

Gale could only say the only answer he had. "Because I…wanted to hurt you." Pain and shame drowned those words. "I wanted to forget you or hurt you because I was thinking of myself and not about how you would feel until after I did it. That's why you shouldn't forgive me, Blondie."

Luna cried harder.

"There's no amount of sorries I could give to make this right between you and me," Gale told her, tone deep-seated in anguish. "There's no point in me trying to be all self-righteous and give some speech about me being a bastard and having a pity party."

Luna slowly pulled away, sniffling, as she tried to wipe away her tears with shaky fingers. "I-I'd like to hear y-you call yourself a 'b-bastard'."

A faint chuckle escaped Gale as he brushed Luna's hands away to thumb her tears. "Believe me. You will later." He broke the news to her, "After today, your dad and mom and my parents and I agreed…even with me going to therapy, you and I are going to be training two hours a day every other day and…"

Luna sniffled and her own despair dragged in her eyes. "I know," she said. "We won't be seeing each other outside of that."

Gale nodded and swallowed. "It's better this way," he hoped to convince her. "Having some time apart will be good for you and for me. It'll give me time to kick my own ass and get my shit together and it'll give you time to live your life the right way."

"We always kept going back and forth if we were partners or not," Luna remembered as the tears kept falling.

"We were that annoying fight-break-up-kiss-make-up couple without being a couple," Gale regaled in slight amusement.

"But it's for real this time." Luna's eyes fell to her fingers. "We won't be partners after today."

Gale shook his head. "No, we won't." He searched her face. "I know I have no right to ask this, but… Will you go back to him?"

"You don't have the right to ask me that," Luna said tightly. "I don't think I should answer that."

Gale winced. "No, you shouldn't," he agreed with a tinge of reluctance.

Silence buzzed between them. The moon peeked in, but with nothing happening, she let the clouds cover her vision. Nature carried on in the darkness as the winds shifted and promised something was coming.

Gale piped up. "I brought you your Christmas present." He hesitated. "I-If that's okay?"

"I mailed yours a week ago," Luna confessed. "It's okay."

Gale nodded and reached under the bench to pull out a wrapped box. Gifting it to her, he murmured, "This is for you."

Luna took the gift, but she toyed with the lid. "Should I open it now?"

"Please." Gale softened. "I won't get to watch you open it if you don't."

Luna swallowed and nodded. She took off the lid to peer into the box. To her surprise, she pulled out a camera bag that felt full. "Is this…?" She looked to Gale for approval and when he nodded, she unzipped the bag to see a package Carron EOS R5 waiting to be opened alongside a few attachments and other little things she would need. "Oh, Gale…"

"You can thank Genius for the help," Gale quickly told her. "I know shit about cameras, but Genius knows the best of anything tech. He wanted something more for beginners, but I know your skill and you're not a beginner. You just need to pick up where you left off." As Luna was still in awe of the camera, Gale continued, "And I bought you a year-long subscription to those Infinity software programs. Genius recommended them over some other one since it's cheaper, but it's still really good for beginners and professionals. All that stuff is in the box too."

Luna's bottom lip trembled. "This is too much, Gale," she whispered.

"It's not enough," Gale corrected, "but it's a start. We might not be as close anymore, but I want you happy. Taking photos makes you happy. I hope you can get back into it."

"But who will I show my pictures to?"

Gale smiled. "You have Ena and Silver and your family and Mary Jane and whoever else for that, Blondie," he reminded, gentle. "I might not be there to share all those moments with you, but you won't be alone."

"But what about you?" Luna set down the camera bag back into the box and put the box onto the floor. "You need someone too, Gale."

"I have someone," Gale promised her. "I have my family and Lady J and Dash and all of them. I won't be alone. Neither one of us will."

Luna's head bent down and she said, "I still want you to be happy too… I want to support you, Gale." Her head tipped upwards for understanding chocolate to connect with accepting ruby. "I still love you, Gale, and I still forgive you. And I know," she hurried to add when Gale looked stricken, "that isn't what you want from me. And maybe I'll feel differently. Maybe love is blinding me or something. But I want you to heal and grow and just be you. I want you happy. And I'll do my best to be happy too and grow and…and maybe when we're both better, we could meet outside of training and talk."

"I'd like that," Gale said. "I'd like that a lot."

Luna nodded and bit her lip. She glanced over her shoulder to see Icarus there standing sentry. Parting really was such sweet sorrow as she drawled, "Well… I better get going…" She moved to stand—

"Wait."

Luna froze and sat back down. "What is it?" But she knew what his words would be.

Gale struggled for them though. "I… I want to ask you something that I don't deserve to ask and your dad would kill me if he heard me," he told her. "You don't have to say 'yes'. You can say 'no'. I'll understand, But I just—"

"Gale."

Pained ruby clashed with knowing chocolate.

Luna nodded to him. "Ask me."

Gale swallowed. "Before you go and…and we're done… Can I…? Will you…?" When Luna's hands covered his own, he took a shaky breath and took the plunge. "May I please have one last kiss from you before you go?"

For a long moment, Luna was quiet as her eyes roamed his face until she gave a minute nod. "Yes."

"Thank you." Gale swallowed again. Hesitantly, he lifted his hand to touch her cheek. "I want to say it so badly right now, but I don't deserve to—"

"I love you, Gale." Luna showed him a smile, beaten and accepting and true.

A tear shed and dripped down Gale's cheek. "I love you too, Blondie." He pulled her closed. "I'm so sorry." He covered her lips with her own…

…and visions burst between them.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

A montage jumbled between them, always in the first person, but it was from different angles. It showed their littler days when a little Luna looked up with wide eyes at her brother's friend who came over for a playdate. It showed a little Gale looking down at his brown-eyed blonde girl with her little shutter camera close to her. It showed their time when they bonded. When she showed him how to be gentle enough with the rabbits that lived in the forest and when she watched, mesmerized, when he caught a frog. When she struggled to read larger words and he was there to patiently sound them out for her and was taken aback by her brilliant smile when she got it right. When he snuck to watch her practice dancing and when he himself received private instruction in his own hopes to dance with her and how frustrated he got when he could not move as she could.

It showed as they grew and he and Igneel got in their normal fights, but he grinned when Luna silently cheered for him behind her brother's back. When they went to the library together and she found it adorable to see him so invested in his book only to look away, blushing when he caught her staring and raised an eyebrow. When they tore their nights between his basement or her living room as they went back and forth between Magia movies and horror films they solely watched as her excuse to cuddle close and action movies. When he would carry her to bed and when she would cover him with a blanket.

It showed them in their most recent months as they were victorious at the Arborea Summit. When he caught her when she defeated Forneus. When he watched her as she slept in Porlyusica's hut. When they were barred from being part of the Fantasia show and watched the fireworks nuzzled together. When they came to Margaret Town together and explored and teased one another and the battle they faced both in the past and the future. When Gale gave her his declaration of love…and when she gave her own.

But it was then a new chapter came that had not been written in the past nor the present.

Darkness cloaked a living room with the glow of the LV the only thing to guide it. The two first-point-of-views melded together to show a vision of two silhouettes, the bigger pinning down the smaller. A plea came out, whispered and breathless. "Please."

And there was no more resistance as the large silhouette descended to connect their lips—

They were in the grass with the stars as their witness and the moon boldly watching, up to her normal mischief. He held her in his arms and she had her head on his chest as they laid in the back of a truck on a hill. Conversation was an option and, for the moment, they did not take it. They both had grown a little, both in size and in prowess. She only managed another inch or so to the several he had shot up.

"You're leaving," she said softly, knowingly, "aren't you?"

He sighed through his nose. "Yes." He kissed her hair. "It's time."

The scene folded into a new one that was not familiar to either one of them. They were together within the front of a truck, but he rounded to carry her out. The years that had passed had been good to them both, even if they were still young. His curtained hair was more maintained whereas her hair kept long and strong as her double braids ended in lengthy ponytails. They had approached what appeared to be a large and stable yurt that lit up once they were in distance and showcased the all-around deck.

"I could have gone home," she muttered.

"You could've." A bite was in his voice. "But we need to have words, Blondie."

The scene shifted to show something that felt out of a dream. The sun was falling victim to the sea as they settled on a dock with their toes dipped into the water, their hands together, and her head on his shoulder. "This is beautiful," she murmured.

"Yeah." He threaded their fingers together. "We should come back here."

She laughed. "And when would that be?"

He chuckled with her. "Maybe on our anniversary—"

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Luna pulled away, breathless and almost drained, while Gale was blank-faced. "'Anniversary'?"

"That was just a possibility," Luna reminded in a quick and hushed tone. "It doesn't guarantee anything."

"You're right. It doesn't." But the resolve in Gale's eyes came in anyways. "But it gives me something to fight for." He cradled her jaw with his hands and pressed his forehead to her own. "I'm sorry. I'm being selfish."

Luna felt everything in her weakening. "Maybe I want you selfish," she whispered. "I promised Nashi I'd come back, but… C-Can we stay like this for a little longer before we have to say good-bye?" Gale offered a sigh and she pleaded without shame, "J-Just a little longer. I…" Her voice cracked. "I missed the feeling…of being yours…"

Pain shot through Gale. She could have been mine…but I ruined it. "We can't." It hurt him to deny her and cause her more pain, but if he did not stop her now, it would just end with a fractured heart and more tears. "I'm sorry, Blondie, but we can't stay like this." Heavy with reluctance, he pulled away and hated the sight of tears in her eyes. "You have to go," he whispered, voice cracking. "You…aren't mine."

"I-I-I know, but…" Call it desperation or fear that drove her, but she kept hold of his hands. "I'm just really going to miss you."

"You'll see me for training," Gale promised.

But Luna burst, "That's not the same!" Frustration and weariness burned in her eyes, in her tears. "I hate that I'm going to miss you. And I hate that I have to lose you when I just got you, but I…" She hung her head. "I know it's the next right thing to do and…" She buried her words.

Gale slowly relinquished her grasp on him to grab her Christmas gift. Raising to his feet, he tucked the box into his side and held out a hand to murmur, "Let's get you home, principessa."

Luna took his hand in silence and let him lead her away from the gazebo and back to dry land. Icarus had already come forth for them so Luna did not have to walk far and was crouched for her. Gale helped Luna mount onto the saddle before he gave her his gift. Icarus nudged him and Gale rubbed his jaw which had Icarus' tail thump. "Take care of her," Gale said to the ancient Celestial Spirit.

Always, Icarus replied. Take care of yourself. He rose to his paws.

Gale looked up at Luna who stared at her gift as silent tears rained down her cheeks. "Hey." He reached for her hand and placed a kiss on her wrist. "You're going to be fine," he promised her. "We both will. This isn't the end."

"Then why does it feel like it is?" Luna sniffed.

"Because we're teenagers and everything seems like the end of the world," Gale told her, half-serious and half-in-good-humor. "It'll get better. You'll see." He kissed her palm. "This isn't good-bye for you and me, you got that? It might take some time, but I'm gonna be worthy of hearing those words from you one day. Don't say I am now," he scolded when she passed him a look. "I'm not. I hurt you, Blondie, and I meant to. It's not okay no matter how many times you say you forgive me. But I'll earn your forgiveness and your trust. I promise you."

Luna's shoulders sagged. "I'll hold you to that." She rubbed Icarus' neck. "Icarus."

Icarus lowered himself again.

Luna leaned to kiss Gale's cheek. "I hope it goes well for you, Gale."

"You too, Blondie," Gale murmured, nuzzling her cheek with his own.

Luna's breath hitched as she drew back to search his eyes and rasped, "Merry Christmas, Gale."

"Merry Christmas, Blondie."

But before either could pull away, their lips brushed and they sank into one last kiss that spelled their adoration, their sadness, their good-bye. Luna pulled away first and her hand brushed over his cheek as they let their stares stay locked on each other, memorize every detail. His hand came up to cover hers as Icarus rose back to his paws. Gale closed his eyes as his face contorted when he savored her touch as she pulled away and he heard Icarus' paw steps break into a walk then into a run.

Gale opened his eyes. The Wild within had settled, silent and mourning. He could track Icarus through the night, but he turned away and let his hands clench to his side. "Sycaña?"

I am here.

"Did it feel like this?" Gale asked her.

A pause. Yes, Sycaña told him as she washed him in what could only be described as the feeling of a hug. It felt like this.

Gale dropped to his knees and his fingers dug into the grass. Teeth gritted, tears stabbed his cheeks. How did you deal with this?

I didn't. Dragons rarely mate for life, but when we do…the pain of losing one's mate drives a Dragon into madness most never come back from. The son of the Dragon King has the strongest of wills to survive. You will survive too. The gemstone revealed itself onto Gale's chest as grass and moss sprung up to weaved around Gale. It was like she had surrounded Gale in her motherly presence, pressing him into her. Grieve tonight, my son. You have me here to watch over you.

Gale shook and hunched over.

Then, he tipped back his head…

…and howled.

°•°•°•°

Luna closed her eyes as winter's breezes kissed her wet cheeks. But her eyes cracked open when she heard the lone call of an animal that sounded wounded and agonized. In her heart, she knew that sound. And she knew that sound would haunt her. Gale… She clutched her gift. I'm so sorry…

One by one, creatures of the night joined the mournful song with their own. Coyotes and wolves in the distance howled while an owl gave their screech. Woodland animals large and small woke from their slumber at this beast's cry and whistled and spun their grievances with him. For all mourned the loss of their other half.

Icarus jumped over a fallen log as his jaw parted and he added his own howl. His ears twitched when he heard Actaeon and Lelantos bring up their own song all the way at the house. We grieve with you, drake. In his own heart, it ached as his eyes caught the moon. We will all mourn the loss of our other halves tonight.

°•°•°•°

Natsu was wide-awake with his ears in-tune with the forest as the creature's howled and cried. Lucy had fallen asleep in his arms, naked and thoroughly looked after. Without words, he kissed her and slid away from her to grab a pair of shorts and put them on. He strode out of the bedroom and down the stairs until he emerged outside on the deck where both hunting dogs had their noses to the sky as they added their croons. They paused as Natsu came outside, but he did not look at either one of them.

You did the right thing, Gale.

Natsu sucked in a breath…and he howled.

Actaeon and Lelantos joined him. And it seemed even more animals in the forest yowled and mourned when the protector of their forest was grieving with them.

From upstairs, Lucy cracked her eyes open and sat up with the comforter pooling around her. Her eyes shone with the moon as she sighed. Luna and Gale… Nashi and Gary… Igneel and Mary Jane… She covered herself up with the comforter as she went over to the window. You're all facing so much and I'm so sorry. But I can only hope, one day, you'll see everything you faced will make you stronger. She blinked and she had to open the window. A flinch came at the nippy air, but she held out a hand only to bring it back in with a few snowflakes in her hand. It's snowing.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

That was the first day of the true snow of Fiore, the first snow that stuck on Christmas Day. It would cover everything in sight like a blank canvas, waiting for someone to paint it and start the newest chapter.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Ah ah ah ah

Ah ah ah ah

Ah ah ah ah

Oh my baby, oh yeah

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Dash stayed alone in his apartment in nothing but his boxers and that was fine with him. Wally was dead asleep at the foot of his bed, sprawled and snoring away. Dash was on his back, still awake, as he looked at a picture on his Compact. His mother was a hefty thing, beautiful as could be, with a cute gap in her teeth and freckles on her face. She held a hesitant younger Dash by the shoulders as he was sandwiched between his step-siblings. His step-sister retained the gap in her teeth, but she had none of the freckles while his brother had a face dusted in freckles, his mother's eyes which Dash shared, and a mohawk that looked a little choppy for his age. He sighed over the picture when he received a text message.

⌜MESSAGES

Peaches

Merry Christmas, Eiji. If you're good this year and don't kill your step-siblings, I have a present for you.⌟

Dash chuckled. "Peaches, you have a way of showing up at the times I need you the most."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Mada tsutaetenai koto ga aru no

Kakushiteta kedo mou matenai yo

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Christmas mass at Kardia Cathedral was packed, but everyone had been given candles as they swayed as they were lead in a chorus of O Holy Night. Mary Jane threaded her fingers with Peter as they hit the chorus. Ace had come along to mass with Justin in his arms as they shared a smile. Laxus dipped down and offered a kiss on Mira's temple. Evergreen his her amusement as Elfman bawled over the beauty of the song.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

(You) Yumemiteru

(I) Ima yori mo kimi no soba ni isasete hoshii

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Erza came home to withdraw her heels and her coat when she noticed the lights were off and the LV was on. Abandoning her idea to disrobe from her winter coat and shoes, she stepped in further and her surprised morphed into a soft smile. Silver and Ena remained on the couch. Ena had curled up on one side of the couch underneath a crocheted blanket and was too far into sleep to realize Silver had fallen asleep on top of her and clung to her person.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

kimi ga ireba Smile

hiru mo yoru mo issho ni itai

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Veronika glanced over to Lisa-Jane's and Ivan's rooms and shut their doors. Christmas tree glowing downstairs and the presents safely tucked underneath the tree, she had done her work for the day and Miss Chelsea had returned to her quarters for the evening. Veronika carried herself to her bedroom and shut the door. When she turned around…

…Spencer was there, waiting for her on her bed.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

heibonna mainichi ga irozuita

yuuki wo dashite todoketemiyou

kimi ga daisukinanda yo

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Pacer cracked his back and yawned. His bedroom was simple in the house he had bought alongside two other friends of his from Hawthorn. Just a king-sized bed to adjust for his size, his LV mounted to the wall, a dresser, and then his little desk for his PAL and textbooks. Noting the time, he took out his Compact to see the slew of messages he received from friends and ex-flames who sent him simple to raunchy holiday wishes. But he stopped on a message thread to a contact named SLUGGER that had gone untouched in the last month or so. That was not true. He had sent messages, but they had never warranted a response or even a notice of delivery.

He did not even hesitate as he began to type.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Don't wanna stop stop koisuru kokoro ni

kimi no Love love ima tsukamaetai

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

Sharon opened the door with her front-knotted scarf on and a flimsy robe with shirtless Maddox behind her, tail flicking in agitation. They both drank in the snow-dusted man at the front door with very little other than the clothes on his back and his Lacrima Car in the driveway. Sharon's eyes roamed his face until she uttered, "Pearson?"

Pearson jerked his head in a nod. "Yes, ma'am. It's nice to meet you."

Sharon did not share the sentiment, but she widened the door to let him in. "She's upstairs. Don't let her murder you."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Yasashiku sareru tabini

Sukoshi kitaishiteshimau

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Jasmine might have looked like a mess with her hair half-braided as she ate a baked potato heavy on the sour cream late at night to a Perench animated show, but she could care less. This was the only method that would satisfy her cravings and keep her level-headed so she did not try to storm out of the house and hunt down Scooby's father and murder him.

KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK!

"Come in," Jasmine said absently. She heard the door open and close and said, "Aunt Share, it's your house. You don't have to knock."

A pause. "Hi, Slugger."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Never let me go dakishimete

Never let me go kimi janakya iya yo

Stop stop koi wa tomaranai

Negai wa hitotsu dake

Stay by my side

Ah ah ah ah

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Jasmine whipped her hand and snarled, "Alexis, lights on." The lights snapped on and her eyes narrowed on the limber man in her bedroom with dark red eyes and those damned gauges. "Get the Hell out of my room," she began to threaten, "before I—!"

"Wait, wait!" He raised his hands in surrender. "I'm not him."

Jasmine scoffed. "You would really go this far just to prove I'm nothing more than a freaking notch in your belt?"

But he shook his head. "Jasmine… Your Scooby's father is my twin brother Pacer. I'm Pearson Strauss."

Jasmine paused, eyes rounding. Then, she whispered, "I don't believe you."

Pearson accepted as such and retrieved his Compact and tapped through it. "This is a picture of my family." Slowly, he approached her until he made it to her side of the bed. He showed her his Compact. "Pacer and I are identical twins." He watched as Jasmine took the Compact with trembling fingers. "We both go to Hawthorn University, but you slept with my brother. That's why I didn't recognize you that day."

"You really are his twin." Tears overcame Jasmine's eyes as she handed Pearson his Compact back. "Oh my god…" She buried her head in her hands. "He has a twin," she lamented. "Tell me twins don't run in your family."

Pearson managed a small smile and chuckle. "Twins and triplets." He laughed even more when Jasmine moaned. "I'm sorry we didn't get off on the right foot."

"He has a twin." Jasmine eyed Pearson up and down. "He told me he had a brother, but he never said you two were twins. I should've seen it though." She tapped her nose. "His nose is a little crooked."

"Fighting." Pearson gestured to the bed. "May I?" When Jasmine nodded, Pearson sat and explained, "He broke his nose a lot from all his fighting, so that outside of their hair lengths separates us. I'm surprised you noticed."

"Yeah. Now," Jasmine muttered, shaking her head. "Look, it's great you came to clear all this up, but why are you here? How did you even find me? Are you even here legally?"

Pearson nodded. "Your aunt Sharon and a man named Maddox let me in," he revealed. "I can't reveal who told me, but I did want to pay you a visit." His eyes drifted to her covered stomach and Magic glowed in his eyes.

Jasmine panicked when she saw that and shielded her stomach from him to shriek, "What are you doing—?"

"Nothing bad." Pearson blinked and the Magic was gone. "Sorry. I didn't mean to frighten you." He offered Jasmine a rueful look. "I tend to do things first and ask questions later. I'm a Soul Mage. I was just checking in on your baby and I could definitely tell that baby is my brother's." When he saw Jasmine flinch, he softened. "Are you going to tell him?"

"I thought I did," Jasmine muttered, "but I ended up bashing on you, his twin." Scoffing, she looked down at her stomach and rubbed it. "Is it even worth telling him?" she wondered quietly. "You know him better than me, but… He parties and sleeps around and I'm supposed to believe he'd be a great father for Scooby?" She curled in on herself. "I know the right thing to do is to tell him. I know that."

"But you're not sure if you want him in the baby's life," Pearson finished for her without judgment. "I get it. My brother isn't exactly a poster child for responsibility."

Jasmine lifted her head to shoot him an incredulous look. "You're not going to make me tell him?" Her eyes narrowed. "Are you going to tell him?"

"As much as I want to, I won't," Pearson sighed. "This is your baby and your body and your choice. I don't want to take that away from you." He paused. "But I do want to help."

But Jasmine still seemed dubious. "How?"

"It depends if you want to keep the baby or if you don't, but I want to help." Pearson shifted. "I'll help pay for the abortion and the aftercare if that's the route you want to go. I won't judge you for it. Ezra and I were there when one of my cousins's got an abortion and I supported her through it. If you want to keep the baby, then I want to help with whatever I can."

"I don't need your charity," Jasmine spat, temper flaring. "Just like your twin, you don't have an obligation to help me. I can handle this myself."

"I'm not doubting that," Pearson calmed. "But I did read up about you. You're an impressive student, Jasmine. That comes with a price. Your career is just getting started and I know having a baby now without help will hurt your career. It's not fair, but it's true in most places."

"My firm isn't like that," Jasmine murmured. "We bust our asses, sure, but they do support families and single parents without it damaging your career. One of my superiors is pregnant with her third kid and she's doing just fine."

"And that's great," Pearson praised. "But I do want to help you, Jasmine. If you don't want to tell my brother, that's fine. But, please, let me help where I can, even if it's just sitting in the waiting room while you're getting a checkup or running to some gas station for a milkshake." He grinned. "Even if you want me to pick up a garbage plate from Hot Spot."

Jasmine braved a smile. "I admittedly lived off those plates when I got a little bit too rambunctious celebrating a job well done in my undergrad." As they shared a laugh, Jasmine sobered as she pressed a hand on her stomach. "How would he react if I told him? What about your family?"

"My mom would murder him," Pearson said, no bullshit, "but my family would be ecstatic for another grandkid. As for Pace…" He rubbed his nape. "I can't say for sure what his reaction would be. He has no thoughts of settling down and he has to use this winter break to hopefully pass this semester and move onto the next semester because of all his fighting and partying." He ducked his head so Jasmine could meet his eyes again. "But he's always loved taking care of our younger cousins," he murmured.

"Man-children tend to be liked by actual children," Jasmine grumbled.

Pearson snickered. "Maybe, but he really does like helping out with them. I'm not a kid person. Occupational hazard. But Pacer loves them. So my gut says he would be freaked for a second, then he would be happy he gets a little Scooby of his own. Or maybe a Scooby and Scrappy and Shaggy—"

"If I get triplets, just shoot me," Jasmine groaned. "I'm trying to come to terms with one living thing being pushed out my vaj, let alone three? Hell no. Mother Nature did not give me child-bearing hips. She gave me an ass to die for and that your brother pumped and dumped."

That sobered Pearson. "For what it's worth," he started, "you were the only women that affected him in a way I hadn't noticed until now."

"And I'm sure he got over me with three blondes and brunette and a red-head who look a lot more vanilla than me," Jasmine retorted. "He didn't break my heart and I sure as shit didn't break his. We had sex and I realized my mistake for sleeping with him."

"Because of his reputation?"

"Of course." Jasmine rolled her eyes. "I know better than to sleep with someone that sleeps with anything that breathes, but I did and I'm going to hope my singular Scooby has a better head on their shoulders than me." She shot Pearson a fearful look. "Is anyone else in your family crazy?"

Pearson did not know how to answer that. "Um…"

"Never mind." Jasmine went back to tucking in her baked potato. "I don't want to know." She took four more bites before she slowed down and stopped. "I can't risk Scooby being around someone who constantly sleeps around and has no shame for their body count, Pearson."

"People can change in those nine months," Pearson pointed out.

Jasmine looked unconvinced. "Maybe…"

"So, that means you'll tell him?"

Jasmine swallowed. "After winter break," she decided. "I'll just need your help figuring out where he lives." She cringed. "I blocked and deleted his contact once our fun little night ended," she admitted, cheeks hot. "I didn't want a repeat."

"That's a first," Pearson chortled. "Normally, it's Pace blocking the numbers and…" He nervously swallowed when Jasmine's eyes glinted with murder. "Um, but let's not talk about that right now. Let's talk about how you're feeling and what I can do to help out now."

Jasmine shot him a quizzical look. "I mean it's Christmas. Don't you need to be home with your family?"

"No." Pearson shook his head. "I'm only here for work, then I head back to the USM. But I wanted to stop and see you."

Jasmine took that into account and looked at her baked potato. "Thank you, Pearson," she whispered. "Sorry I'm being a bitch about this whole thing." The tears came back and she angrily brushed them away. "Screw this! I hate all the random emotion overload bullshit! It's like, I want to cry, but now I'm pissed and I want to just punch something into oblivion."

Pearson sweatdropped. Yeah, I see why he called her Slugger. Pace has his work cut out for him. "Well, I don't mean to send you into an emotional overload," he apologized with wisps of humor. "I can leave if you'd like me to. But I want to give you my contact information and Pace's if that's okay. Just text me or call me if you need to vent or a foot rub or you want Scooby out of you now, and I'll answer the best I can."

Jasmine chuckled. "You're such a masochist if you're asking for that. I'll take your number, but you really don't need to offer that. I can handle it. And, besides, my aunt and Maddox are here for anything else. Here." She handed him her Compact with a new contact opened up. "Put in your stuff and take a picture of yourself, please."

As Pearson typed in his information, he slyly said, "You might have them, but considering they were both barely dressed answering the door, I might be a more viable source."

Jasmine's eyes rounded and she gaped. "Jinn owes me three-thousand jewel," she whispered. She nodded her gratitude when Pearson handed back her Compact. "Well, since you're here, my emotional overload crisis has suddenly been averted, and I'm pregnant with your twin's singular baby, what exactly am I signing up for having Scooby? Like, should I be worried about any Magic passing down or anything? Any disorders going on or something like that so I can be a little prepared?"

If Pearson had respect for her before, it increased as she spoke. "You really want to know about Scooby's paternal family? Because we're a lot."

Jasmine patted the spot next to her. "Come, sit, lay down. Tell me more because I'm pretty sure in the next fifteen minutes I'm going to start crying again that this is happening, I'm pregnant, and I'm meeting my baby daddy's twin. I could use a human body for comfort instead of a body pillow this time and my baked potato helps me eat my feelings for ever so many bites."

Pearson laughed, but he toed off his shoes before he took up the spot beside her. "Well…" he drawled. "We can start with your father-in-law who collected tikki heads and possessed them with souls so they follow him everywhere or we can start with your mother-in-law who turns into a literal bear or a cat when she's pissed. Your choice."

Jasmine kept quiet until she said, "I'm going to murder Pacer."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Imagoro nani shiterun darou tte

Kangaetetara nerenaku naru

(Boy) Moshikashite

(Oh) Onaji kimochi de iru no ka na sou nara ii no ni

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

All around the world, as the snow fell early on Christmas morning with the moon still out, it felt like a new beginning was starting.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

In Pergrande, Esme happily slept between Guil who had a hand protective on her stomach, and Ye-ji who had thrown an arm around Esme's chest. Ola and Evie might have let the house stay dark, but Evie was dedicated to kissing her girlfriend into submission even on such a holiday. Ezra had fallen asleep, drunk, in his apartment to a picture of him and Saudade together in their younger days. Nik was on the edge of his bed as he watched the snowfall with the paternity test in his hands.

Tesla and Jaxton were far into their sleep with Jaxton holding her possessively against his front. Ricky was still up at this hour as he worked on some clean-up animation for one of the scenes he had been given for a YouView animated series, his tuba shined and polished and in the corner of his room. He paused in his work to look outside and his eyes filled with childish wonder as he saw the snow.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Kowagaranaide Try

kitto umaku iku yo You and I

Oh baby hajikesou na kimochi wa

Osaerarenai shinjirarenai

Kurai hontouni daisuki

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Zelda sat in her lonesome apartment, drinking wine, cheeks wet as she looked at the photo and honed on the terrified Tesla and her father who showed no remorse for putting that terror in her eyes. In New Azalea, Miles' house was crammed with relatives from all over who came to visit, but he was up and awake as he and Kat talked on the Compact. Orochi had fallen dead asleep at Mara's bedside as his sister watched the snow fall. Bleu sat in his office hair as he watched as white sprinkled the yard. Aurinia had bunked down in her room with her knees drawn up to her chest and her bruises still fresh as she willed herself to sleep, but she could not when a projection of a ring slowly turned before her and mocked her.

In a foreign city where traffic was twenty-four-seven and the crime rate never lowered, a blast came from a building, and escaping it were three thieves that looked inhuman. Sirens flared up as the three thieves raised into traffic and caused even more commotion. But from the heights of another building, Atomic stood tall with Masahiko, Psyphon, Cascade, and Highlight. Masahiko folded into a grappling hook and Atomic launched off the building with her team in tow.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Don't wanna stop stop koisuru kokoro ni

kimi no Love love ima tsukamaetai

Hajimete deatta toki

Sudeni hajimatteta no ne

•

Never let me go eien ni

Never let me go ayundeikitai

Stop stop koi wa tomaranai

Negai wa hitotsu dake Stay by my side

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Shenlong snaked through the cold seas with his eyes glowing and the fish and aquatic mammals of the sea all bowed before him before they scurried along. He had picked up a whale pod along the way who were more than happy to accompany him on his journey. And as he swam over an underwater ravine, his destination was apparent as an underwater city aglow with lights was well within his sights.

Nayda dashed through her dimension, free and delighted, before she opened up a portal into the mortal world and decided to transform into a falcon for her time in the mortal world. She looked blow and saw a cougar had joined her for her trip to the mortal world, but she innately knew it was her brother Erion. She cawed at him before she led them off to a hunt.

°•°•°•°

Kyary was tuckered out as she slept in an over-sized bed masked in black and gray sheets and comforter. As she slept, the dark room was alit with three DAL monitors and a young man in a gaming chair as he snacked on some more grapes and seemed to be looking into the quiet uprising in Alvarez and the rumors of a coup d'état and running a mathematical simulation. The glare must have done something because Kyary's eyes tightened then she cracked them open to groan. "Are you still awake?" she called.

A hand reached out to shut down the monitors. "Just checking something." A hand came up to remove something. "I'm coming back to bed."

"Good," Kyary mumbled. "Because I only get to have you until seven in the morning and I really missed you." She sighed happily when he slipped into bed and held her close.

"One day, the world's going to know I'm yours," he promised her in a low murmur. "And I'm going to marry you, Kya."

Kyary smiled when she felt a kiss on her forehead. "I know." She clung onto him all the tighter. "I know, Jiro."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Ah ah ah ah

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Dazzler, dressed and ready to go, took one look back at Cade who was dead asleep in her bed, naked and with only the blanket to cover his lower half. Shaking off her feelings, she cast her spell onto her bedroom door before she opened it and stepped through. She had crossed into what appeared to be an empty pub with the chairs folded up onto the tables and the floors swept and mopped. One man took up the bar with a waiting rock glass as he nursed his own selection from the top shelf, head low, and his trench coat off to show his suspenders.

Dazzler marched over to the stool beside the man and hopped up. "I'll have what he's having," she breathed.

A smirk. "You always were a stubborn git like that, you know that, bunny?" But his hand moved to pour her a glass.

"That's because you kept telling me it was a man's drink and a lady as delicate as me didn't need to be drinking it," Dazzler snipped back. "Now I can drink with the best of them. But at least I don't smell like a brewery."

He tipped his head back and swallowed the rest of his drink with one gulp. "Well, D, you had the night I had and you'd be smellin' like piss too," he sighed. "Didn't think you'd come to our wee little anniversary party sans the ones who actually need to be here for their anniversary."

Dazzler cupped her glass as her eyes saddened. "Mason will forgive you," she soothed. "One day. When he isn't as angry."

"I right killed her, D. Doesn't matter that he was forced to do it to her and their little kipper. S'my fault he even had to do it." He looked up at her with bleary eyes, red-rimmed and numb. "He's got every right to be bloody pissed at me. So do you, D. Everyone's got the right to want me dead."

Dazzler sighed. "I don't want you dead, John." She rested her head against his shoulder. "I just wish you'd stop hurting long enough to see that."

John poured himself another glass. "What a shit couple we make," he chuckled. "Daddy issues and everything issues. Couple of the year." He knocked back his drink in three swallows. "I saw him, D," he suddenly said. "I saw him and he begged for me to give him the same Curse I gave her. He wanted me to kill him. I thought he was talking out of his arse. Told him to sober up. And he just disappeared to find someone to kill him." He covered his face with his hands. "You should've seen the look on his face, D." His voice shook. "He looked like a man possessed."

"I know." Dazzler quietly took away the bottle and placed it on her side. "I was there when Mace went mad."

John lumped his arm around her waist and squeezed her tight. "Don't you go dyin' on me, D. You're the only one keepin' me goin' at this point. Only one who wants me alive—" His voice broke as his shoulders shook.

Dazzler closed her eyes as her exhale shuttered. "Merry Christmas, John."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Hinihini gunto fukamaru Feeling

Soba ni itai no Every day

Doko ni ite nani shitete mo

I am wanting you, wanting you to know

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

In the District of Ishgar…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The District of Ishgar International Airport was closed at this time of night and flights would not start back up until six in the morning. But one of the hangers was alive and well for a cargo Sky Boat scheduled to deliver the goods it had ferried from one of the southern countries of Ishgar and export it all the way to Arcticados. The crew worked to make sure all inventory was accounted for as well as doing fuel checks, propeller checks, while the pilots were checking the flight logs and making sure the cockpit had a thorough once over. While they all knew about the exported goods, they had been given NDAs for the living cargo they would be transporting.

Down the steps, they came. Draculos and Iris were the first to come with Draculos in his normal cloak and Iris bundled up like the tundra was upon them. Uki came next in her sheepskin jacket and gloves with her expression cold and her jaw taught. Skade allowed along with his collar that was meant for show and had been strapped in jeans, boots, and a winter jacket and a pack, although it was more at Gary's behest. Drawing up the rear came Kyler and Mirella in their normal forms, bundled up to blend in with the humans.

Draculos and Iris led them to the Sky Boat as one of the pilots jogged down the steps to greet them. "Chairman!" When he hit the ground, he strode over to Draculos to grasp his arm. "It's an honor, sir, to meet you."

"You have my thanks, captain," Draculos told him. "I know having living cargo is different than normal, but I appreciate your agreement."

The pilot laughed. "Well, when the chairman of the Magic Council asks for a favor, you don't say no!" He beckoned everyone to Sky Boat. "All right! Anyone who is my passenger, follow me! Let's get you on board!"

Uki exchanged a look with Draculos and she drifted over to the stairs. Skade stayed behind as Draculos went over to him. "You should arrive in Arcticados in thirteen hours or so," Draculos told him. "The first premier has respected the request for your living quarters to be at the late Ur's childhood home there. However, you will have a hut close to Miss Uki's own in the event of an emergency. The collar will maintain until your six months of probation is over, but you will have full access to your powers. It will track your location and give an update to your handler on any power surges."

Skade nodded. "The human agrees."

"Good." Draculos stepped closer. "Then let me speak to the Devil and the human. If you are at any point to break your six-month probation and miss your flight back date during your scheduled times to return to Magnolia which would mean missing your check-in with the Ministry of Magical Creatures, you will be penalized to serve another six months under strict probation and…"—a dangerous glint entered his eyes—"we will have to reconsider the protections we have given to your chosen mate."

Skade bared his teeth, growling, but Kyler stepped in smoothly and said, "He understands the risks, Chairman. He would never want Nashi to go unprotected in his absence."

Draculos nodded. "Eventually, Gary will be moved to Arcticados, but we understand this will be a process." He gestured to the plane. "I will be visiting you soon. Have a nice flight." And he disappeared, leaving Iris to scramble after him.

Skade turned to Mirella and Kyler. "You will watch over Malã'ika while I am gone?"

"Muta has taken to being a stray in Magnolia." Kyler's lips twitched. "He might get fatter if he doesn't resist all the mortals feeding him."

"We'll keep an eye on things here," Mirella promised, "and we'll come to visit once you're settled." Her eyes narrowed at the Sky Boat. "I don't trust Uki," she revealed with a hiss. "Her Curse is too unstable and I can tell her breaking point will be ugly. I'll make sure you aren't at fault if she breaks."

Skade nodded. "Understood. I will see you soon."

"And Skade?"

Skade paused and shot the couple a raised eyebrow.

Kyler offered a conspiratorial smile. "We might not be able to give you everything, but…Merry Christmas."

Skade blinked then offered a nod. With that as his farewell, he went over to the staircase and climbed them into the Sky Boat. He ignored the pilots hollering their greetings as he went to the cabin and, almost immediately, he wanted to sprint out of his contraption and spread his wings. Everything was so cramped, even though, in comparison, this was a more spacious cabin than most flights. Uki had settled close to the front, but Skade had no intention to sit anywhere near here. Instead, he found a row many seats back and settled as close as he could to the window.

Nervous? Gary asked.

Skade snorted. No. I am restless.

I know what you mean, Gary related. We haven't been away from Angel for this long in a while. But she'll be safe in Magnolia. My family knows what to do.

Skade hummed, but he said nothing. He merely continued to stare out the window when his ears twitched. He looked over to see a crew-member had come back and presented him with a thick envelope. They said with uncertainty, "I was told to give this to you? And I wanted to let you know we'll be finished with preflight in a few minutes."

Skade nodded, but he said nothing else as the crew-member shuffled away. He tore open the package and out dropped a plastic baggy that contained a prepaid Compact and a little note. He opened the baggy to read the contents of the note:

The line is secure. Be a human. You are safe.

Skade immediately relinquished control so Gary to emerge with his messy black locks and cerulean eyes. My Christmas present. He thumbed the prepaid Compact as he set the packaging and the note to the seat beside him. It should be a little past midnight in Fiore. She might not answer, but… He opened Compact and typed in her number from memory. But I'll risk it. As the call began to ring, he pressed the Compact to his ear. Please let her answer. I just need to hear her voice.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Ah ah ah ah

Ah ah ah ah

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Nashi kept awake and decided enough was enough with Elves and put on Webflix to watch her guilty-pleasure, a J-Drama. An emotionally exhausted Luna was asleep and curled into her side with her present from Gale put away onto one of the bookshelves and Luke had rolled onto his side and huddled the blanket close. Nashi switched between scrolling through her Twit feed, eating some caramel popcorn, and watching as the female lead chased the exasperated male lead around his place of work, a psych unit. She liked a Twit of an artist posting about EMPHASIS's concert when her Compact lit up from a call.

UKNOWN NUMBER

+1(XX) XXX - XXXX

Nashi moved to swipe her thumb and deny it when she froze.

"What if that was Gary?" Luna's words haunted her.

Nashi carefully swiped to answer and raised it to her ear. "Hello?"

A pause. "Angel?"

Nashi covered her mouth to stop herself from gasping. "Give me a second." She gently removed Luna from her to dance around Luke and settle herself on the little bench nook in the kitchen. She took in a breath and cleared her throat. "Gary," she breathed as she squeezed her Compact.

"Hello, Angel."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Mada tsutaetenai koto ga aru no

Kakushiteta kedo mou matenai yo

(You) Yumemiteru

(I) Ima yori mo kimi no soba ni isasete hoshi

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

In a bungalow ways away from major cities and happily settled in a rural area, an older woman with laugh lines settled in her rocking chair with her lynx at her seat and the fireplace roaring. Her Nikora was plum tuckered out from all the hot chocolate, but the older woman continued her crocheting as she hummed an old song her mother once sang to her. Her eyes glanced up and shimmered at the family portrait that had been taken weeks after her youngest great-great-granddaughter's birth and had crammed in every Spirit between her and Lucy.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

"H-How-How-How can you call me? What's going on?"

"Calm down, Angel, I'm okay. I'm on the plane to head to Arcticados, but an old friend was able to make sure I could call you."

"I'm happy you called me. I've…really missed you, Gary."

"I know, Angel. I've missed you too. I still do."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Kimi ga ireba Smile

Hiru mo yoru mo issho ni itai

Heibonna mainichi ga irozuita

Yuuki wo dashite todoketemiyou

Kimi ga daisukinanda yo

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Prison cells might have looked like solitary confinement to some or animal cages, but this prison cell had been gifted with a comfier mattress, a small boxed Lacrima-Vision, a plethora of books and do-dads and other things, even a desk lamp. The prisoner within had his standard loose pants and shirt with his identification number, but he did not look displeased with his situation. In fact, he looked like he was right where he wanted to be. He grabbed one of his books and opened it to produce what he had been saving there. A picture of Tesla smiling and looked like it came from her high school senior year with her graduation stained on to. His lips twitched into a wide grin as he licked his lips.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

"But you know, I'm still pretty pissed at you for trying to be a little vigilante and I'm totally kicking your ass the second I see you."

"Hmm-hmm, whatever you want, Angel. As long as I get to see you."

"Ugh, you're making it hard to stay pissed at you when you start saying sweet shit like that."

"Then I'll stay to more serious things. Did you get my will and trust?"

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Stop stop koisuru kokoro ni

Kimi no Love love ima tsukamaetai

Yasashiku sareru tabini

Sukoshi kitaishiteshimau

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Minister Aaron had withdrawn to his study to share a glass of bourbon with someone who was no longer there. Hair disheveled and eyes bleary, he clinked his glass with the one he had set up before a picture frame. And as the moon overtook her clouds, she shined her light onto the picture frame. It showed a man in uniform that had Aaron's eyes, but he appeared to have darker hair than him. And on his arm was none other than the Queen of Fiore herself, Hisui.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

"Yeah, I did, and firstly, what the Hell were you thinking leaving all that to me? People will think I'm a gold digger! And secondly, how do you even have that much money and assets and stuff?"

"Diversifying my portfolio at a young and making the right investments."

"Okay, fine, whatever, but leaving it with me?"

"I wanted to make sure you're taken care of even if I'm not there, Angel. Let me take care of you."

"Ha… Fine. But only if I get to take care of you too."

"That's a promise, Angel."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Never let me go eien ni

Never let me go ayundeikitai

Stop stop koi wa tomaranai

negai wa hitotsu dake Stay by my side

Ah ah ah ah

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Olivia watched as snow fell from her window. The room she had been given was large and spacious and kept her comfortable with the metallic furniture and all its cushions. Her drum set had been put together and pushed into a corner and the tapestries and paintings decorating her room were lovely to look at. She proudly wore her Wu Xing symbol of the chasing Dragons on her pajamas with her wild hair tamed back by her bandana headband. She moved over to the window and pressed a hand to the glass, her breath staining it. "Merry Christmas, you guys," she wished. "See you soon."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

"I know you can't tell me why you pleaded guilty, but… You know I'm with you, right? Even if I'm a little pissed I won't get to see you for a little while."

"I'm sorry, Angel—"

"No, no, don't be. I'm here to support you, Gary, and I mean that. I care about you. I'm your partner. So let me be a good one."

"I don't deserve you."

"That's up for debate. For now, you can tell me what you got me for Christmas. Maybe this was all an elaborate scheme for you to not get me anything this year."

"Hahaha… No, Angel, it wasn't. Your mother has your gift."

"Wha—? Seriously? But how—?"

"When I alerted my family what was going on, they should have come by my condo to pick it up and bring it to your house and did so discreetly."

"Oh… That's why they were all there. Clever; I'll give you that."

"Did Angel buy me a present too? It's okay if you didn't, but I'll just be sad for the next year if you didn't."

"Your gift is a surprise, dog, so don't even try it. Speaking of surprises—"

"You found my children's books, didn't you?"

"Well… Yeah… But how did you know?"

"I was always hoping Angel would snoop my place while I was gone."

"I'm not sure whether to be happy about that or mildly insulted, but, yes, I found the books. But why are they so depressing? Why did you…? Why did you make her leave him? Did you think I'd leave you?"

"I…"

"The truth, Gary."

"I'm just afraid I can't give you what other people can, Angel."

"Like what?"

"Like a family or stability or all of my time to make you happy or fewer problems—"

"Stop it right there. You gave me stability when you handed over the keys to your place and money I could never dream of having. You make me happy, you stupid dog. And a family? You think I want a family?"

"Don't you?"

"Hell no! Oh god, and here I was worrying myself sick you wanted a family! You don't, right?"

"No, thank you. I'm up for adopting, but I don't want any children of my own."

"Guess we should've communicated a little better, huh? Though it's a little hard to when you're detained and we haven't gone on an official date yet. I plan to change that."

"Oh? Is Angel asking me out?"

"Don't sound so giddy about it. But…yes, I am."

"Then I happily accept!"

"Ugh, stop sounding so cheerful!"

"Why? Angel asked me out! Even if I wanted to be the one who asked you out, I'm really happy there's a date in our future and many more dates."

"I want to get to know you on these dates, Gary. I'm serious."

"I know, Angel. You will. I want you to know me. And, forgive me, but I'm channeling my inner Jax because I need to stay this."

"Oh, um, okay. Go ahead."

"I can't stick to the three-date thing. After our first date, I want to take you to my bed and make love to you."

"Pfft. 'Make love'? Who even says that?"

"Angel…!"

"Sorry, sorry, I'll stop laughing. It just sounds so adorable!"

"You're adorable."

"Oh, stop being grouchy. That isn't even an insult. But, fine, I guess we can go back to your place and have sex afterwards if I'm satisfied with you. Stop laughing, you asshole!"

"Sorry, it's just…good to laugh. You always knew how to make me laugh and smile when times are tough. I miss that. I miss you."

"Gary…"

"I miss holding your hand and kissing you even when you blush. I miss waking up next to you. I didn't get that much time to enjoy it all—to enjoy us… Oh, Angel, please don't cry when I can't be there to wipe away your tears."

"Th-Then stop making me cry! I just…! Everything is so crazy and I hate it took this entire mess for me to see how much I care about you! Freaking romance movies were right. It takes near-death to make people see they're crazy about someone."

"You're crazy about me?"

"Gary—"

"I'm teasing, Angel. I'm crazy about you too."

"Crazy enough to face my papa? Because you know he's going to want a fight the second you get back to Magnolia."

"Oh. Don't worry about that. I already fought him for your hand."

"… What?!"

"Uncle Natsu wasn't about to let me declare my love for you all the time and chase after you if I couldn't prove myself. So I fought him. And I won."

"The only reason I'm not upset that you both thought I was a prize to be won is that you won and Papa deserves that. …You really fought him just to be with me?"

"I did. And I'll fight him again when you're ready to marry me."

"Wh-Wh-What? 'Marry'?! Gary—!"

"Shhh, Angel, I know. But that's the future I see with you. I'm not trying to be with you for a short-term relationship. I'm here to be your forever."

"I… Y-You… Stop saying things to make me cry! …Gary? Gary?"

"I'm sorry, Angel. That was one of the crew members. We're about to pull out of the hanger in a few minutes, so…"

"Oh… I-I see… Do you…? Do you have to get off the Compact soon then?"

"Yes. But I'm glad I got to hear your voice."

"I guess you can't call me again?"

"I'll see what they allow Skade to do. Most of my time will be devoted to serving the sentence until the Ministry of Magical Creatures gets in all the paperwork. But you know there's not a moment that goes by I'm not thinking of you and how I'm so happy you're staying at my condo while I'm gone."

"I keep hoping you'll come home and come to bed with me."

"I know, Angel."

"I miss you holding me—a lot."

"I know, Angel."

"I'm so afraid to wash your shirts because they all sm-sm-smell like you and—! Hic! And—!"

"Shhh, Angel, I'm here."

"But you're not, Gary. You're on a Sky Boat to go all the way to the arctic and I'm h-h-here waiting for you at home—!"

"It isn't easy for either of us, Angel. I know. I'm so sorry you have to be so strong right now. I'm sorry you're waiting for me this time. But I promise you I will make sure every step I take is so I can come back to you. I love you, Angel, so very, very much. I need you to remember that for me, okay? Can you be my strong Angel?"

"Y-Yes."

"Good girl. Thank you. You're going to spend Christmas with your family and friends, Angel, and you're going to have a good time. You're going to make sure you record Looney crying over my gift to her and you're going to make sure after all of this is over, you go back to my place and I want you to go to my closet. There should be a box behind my shoes. I want you to open the box. There should be a tape recorder Lacrima in there and a lot of tapes. If you need to hear me, play it."

"Wh-What's on there?"

"It's just my art journal. Random stuff I record when I'm inspired. It's not much and I pretty much go back and forth, but—"

"No, that's enough. That's more than enough. Thank you for sharing that with me."

"And I'll share more with you when I come home—to you, Angel. I promise."

"I'm going to hold you to that. Gary? Gary?"

"I'm sorry. They gave me my last warning. I…have to go. Angel—"

"Oh, shut it, let me cry. We have so much to talk about when you come home."

"I know. We will, Angel. I-I have to go now. Be strong for me. Make sure you're eating at least twice a day and know you're never alone. Know I'm in love with you and I'm doing what I can to be worthy of you."

"Oh, Gary… Pl-Please take care of yourself too, okay? I mean it. Eat healthy. And…and think about me too, okay?"

"Always… I love you, Angel."

"I care about you, Gary."

"And that's enough for me. Take care, Angel. And Merry Christmas."

"M-Merry Christmas, Gary. Good-bye."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Imagoro nani shiterun darou tte

Kangaetetara nerenaku naru

(Boy) Moshikashite

(Oh) Onaji kimochi de iru no ka na sou nara ii no ni

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Nashi let her Compact drop in her lap as she bit her lip. Her shoulder shook as tears spilled out of her eyes and her cries came out in breathless pants. She felt something dip into the padded bench and she knew without a doubt it was Býleistr in his Cat Form who had come to nuzzle away her tears. She carried no surprise when she heard shuffling and kept looking out the window as Luke settled onto the floor to rest his head against her thigh and Luna bunked down onto the bench to pull Nashi into her and hug her tightly.

"We love you, Sissy," Luna murmured.

"We're right here for you," Luke promised as he reached out to hold her hand. "We won't let you fall."

"We've got you, Princess," Býleistr told her softly. "So cry."

Nashi only sobbed as the tears kept coming and as the snow kept falling.

DRIP…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Kowagaranaide Try

Kitto umaku iku yo You and I

Oh baby hajikesou na kimochi wa

Osaerarenai shinjirarenai

Kurai hontouni daisuki

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

DROP…

The Compact was dropped back into the baggy and snapped back shut. Gary leaned against the window as the pilots were cleared from air traffic control and began to pull the Sky Boat out of the hangover to round it to the runway. Tears stained his cheeks as he watched the night go by and a stuttering breath left him. "I'll be home soon, Angel," he whispered in sound promise. "Just wait for me." His eyes closed as he swallowed down his cries. "I love you."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Don't wanna stop now!

•

Stop stop koisuru kokoro ni

Kimi no Love love ima tsukamaetai

Yasashiku sareru tabini

sukoshi kitaishiteshimau

•

Never let me go dakishimete

Never let me go kimi janakya iya yo

Stop stop koi wa tomaranai

negai wa hitotsu dake

Donna toki mo soba ni ite By my side

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Christmas morning would come and go around the world. Presents would be open and we'd be smiling and laughing and just enjoying every moment of being around people we love…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

T'oree burst into Dazzler's room aglow with Christmas cheer and a plethora of presents she had bought for her friend. But much to her blatant shock, Cade was in Dazzler's bed with his face as red as a tomato and he did his best to cover his nudity as he stumbled over his words and his excuses. But neither one noticed the note Dazzler had left behind on her dresser.

Ena stretched and yawned to see she had slept on the couch. Dazed, she saw the lights had come on and she tumbled off of the couch and into the dining room to see her mother and her sister had surprised her with a glamourous red and green display with the table full of presents and even Gigi was present as he was being streamed in from Aine's L-Pad. Ena's eyes widened and she instantly embraced her mother. Aine stepped back to let the two of them have their moment, but she was surprised when Ena lurched over to hug her, and tears filled Aine's eyes as she hugged her back.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Stop stop I can never stop how I feel (Oh baby)

Stop stop, baby 'cause this love is for real

(I wanna be with you baby, every day)

Stop stop

Stop stop

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

We had overcome so much pain and hardship during this year and, yes, we had more to come… But this was a time for us to enjoy the little things in life…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Mustang was in for a surprise when Bisca, Alzack, and Asuka had decked out his motorcycle in tinsel and ornaments and Crimson was pleased as punch, revving its engine and blinking its life at its new look as though to show it off to its owner. Dash watched as Iris gasped at her new gift of a new coloring book and launched herself over to Jet for a big hug. Jet hugged her back, but he met Dash's stare to which his son gave me a hesitant smile in response. Gray had a near heart attack when Julia revealed her Christmas gift to herself was a well-behaved dog that Juvia cooed over and Silver was prodding his father to make sure he did not go into cardiac arrest. Peter's eyes widened when his present were official gear for Alexandria College and he looked up to see his mother trying to smile and she gladly accepted the hug he gave her for such a wonderful present.

All around the world, people opened their gifts. Talia's eyes finally shone with a childlike wonder when she received a music box and was jumping up and down in excitement that had Kyler and Mirella share a warm smile. Poor James the black cat endured the sweater Liberty had gotten him, though Freed and Justin were disturbed he had brought her a dead bird as an offering to his mistress. Elvin's eye twitched as he held up the jersey his father had gotten him while Elfman was boasting how it was a manly jersey. Saudade had brought Majime home for Christmas and thanked her boyfriend over and over for the concert tickets he had gotten her while he nervously hugged her back as her father glared at him. Gale and Galileo high-fived each other when Gajeel opened his present of Uh-Oh Emergency Underpants that had him quickly trying to strangle his sons.

Esme was bawling as she opened a gift from Ye-ji that was a new mixer that she had wanted and fell over herself to hug her girlfriend while Guil chuckled. Pacer was forced awake when Pearson sat on his bed and handed him his gift. Pacer groggily opened his gift only to glare when he saw the book was Dating for Dipshits while Pearson laughed at his expense. Ola was chatting away with her mother in the kitchen as Evie checked her pockets for the velvet box she had been saving for months.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Stop stop I can never stop how I feel (Oh baby)

Stop stop, baby 'cause this love is for real

(I wanna be with you baby, every day)

Stop stop

Stop stop (With you, ooh)

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Veronika smiled as her children ripped into their presents. Well, Lisa-Jane did, but Ivan was much more careful not to make a mess. It surprised her when a small present was pushed into her hands and she looked up to see Spencer had come to sit beside her in a loose shirt and shorts. "You didn't have to get me anything," she admonished. "I didn't need anything."

"No, but I wanted to." Spencer nodded to the present. "Open it."

Veronika frowned, but she did as asked and tore back the wrapping paper to see a long velvet box was what was left. Opening the case, her eyes rounded when she saw a necklace was inside with the letter charm of S. "Oh, Spencer…"

"Let me put it on."

Veronika held no objections as she swept her hair to the side and Spencer took the box. Her breathing hitched as he knighted her with the necklace and clasped it onto her. "I…" She turned her head for cerulean-sunset to clash with gunmetal dark blue. "It's beautiful, Spencer, but it wasn't necessary—"

"It was." Spencer pulled out his own necklace to reveal his charms had V, L, and I on them. "I wanted you to know I'm thinking about your family when I'm out on the field, Lucky. I know the timing is off with me leaving the first of the month. But I can't leave knowing you're upset with me."

Veronika sighed. "You're so extra, you know that?"

Spencer chuckled. "Blame my dad. He gave me the idea." His hand reached out to brush her cheek. "I'm not going anything until you're ready, Lucky," he swore to her. "But I'll come back to you and your kids. I can promise that much."

"Can you?" Veronika searched his eyes. "Can you really promise me that?"

"I can." Spencer thumbed her bottom lip. "If you let me."

Veronika swallowed. "It's been a while since a man promised me something," she breathed. "It didn't work out well the last time." A beat. "But…I could try for another promise—for my kids' sakes, anyways."

Spencer hummed. "Of course, Lucky," he rumbled. "For the kids."

A giggle. "Look, Ivan, Mommy has to kiss Mister Spencer!"

Spencer and Veronika looked over at the smug Lisa-Jane who pointed above them. Their eyes drew upwards to see a mistletoe was hanging right above them. Veronika laughed. "My kids must get their matchmaking skills from my mom. She always pulled things like this."

"She does like to give some nudges," Spencer conceded with a chortle. "But I'm here to go at your pace, Lucky. A kiss on the cheek is fine."

Veronika bit her lip. "I'm going to something either really stupid or really brave," she whispered to him. "So just…let me, okay?"

Spencer frowned. "What are you—?" But his words were cut off when her lips crashed with his. Instantly, his eyes fell shut and he dropped the box to bring her closer to him as he deepened the kiss between them. She was rusty, but he guided her into the next kiss and the next one until she had to come up for air with her cheeks stained in pink and his eyes dilated.

"Stupid or brave?" Veronika asked him.

"Brave," Spencer answered. "Very brave."

But their intimate moment was broken when Lisa-Jane butted in and declared, "I want a kiss too!"

Spencer laughed and wrangled her in as he peppered her cheek in kisses. "Better think about what you wish for, Vanilla," he teased. "You'll get more kisses than you know what to do with!"

Lisa-Jane giggled. "Mommy, save me! Mister Spencer is killing me!"

Veronika simpered as Ivan climbed into her lap. "Oh, I think I'll sit this one out," she drawled as she met Spencer's eyes in amusement. "He nearly killed me with kisses too."

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

And when you take a moment to bask in the love you feel and you share, you start to realize…this is what we're fighting for. This is what we're trying to protect. And this is what we will die for.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The Dragneel Residence was full of laughter as joke gifts were shared and presents from Santa. Luke was over the moon about his new gaming system and Lacrima games he had gotten for Christmas. Luna squealed and jumped up and down when she got more Poko paraphernalia and a few things from BluePink and other J-groups she followed closely. Nashi was all smiles when she got the J-Drama movies she had been hinting at for weeks. But her smile softened when Lucy deftly gave her a present that was from Gary. She was careful in scissoring the wrapping paper and opening the box to collect what appeared to be a photo album. Flipping through, she was taken back when she saw that the printouts of the jobs she and Gary had taken together and clippings from tabloids and the media and pictures had been strung together in this very photo album. But what got her was at the end.

An illustration was at the end of the Devil boy and the Angel girl. They stood together, hand-in-hand, until the Angel girl reached up and pecked the Devil boy's cheek that had him blush. Shyly, he craned his head down and he met her with a soft kiss.

Nashi fingered the page with a watery smile. You sentimental dog… Setting the album aside, she threw herself back into the craziness that was her family and goaded for her father to open a present from her.

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Tomorrow, a fight might come or maybe within the next week or the next month. Maybe our next chapter will be darker and we'll be forced to go against firsts. But, for now, we'll enjoy these little in-between moments. Because it's always more fun when we're together…

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

Ah ah ah ha

Ah ah

Stay by my side

• — • — • — • — • — • — • — • — •

The album's page moved to the last of it to show the Angel and the Devil grown up as they sat together on a branch close together.

DING-A-LING-A-LING.

Gold Magic sprinkled onto the album and shut it closed as a childish giggle tripped through the wind. "Merry Christmas, my fairies…"

---

Voices of Characters in Order of Appearance

Miss Wilson/Mirella – Edie Mirman

Skade – Sean Schemmel

Ocrevus Trumphour – Jeremy Schwartz

Gary Fullbuster – Griffin Burns

Chinlien Broussard – Leonard Wu

Samara Preobrazhensky – Olga Kurylenko

Luna Dragneel – Brynn Apprill

Nashi Dragneel – Lauren Landa

Icarus – Christopher Sabot

Natsu Dragneel – Todd Haberkorn

Gale Redfox – Greg Cipes

Mary Jane Dreyar – Erica Lindbeck

Mister Wilson/Kyler – Ray Chase

Mirella Lynn/Talia – Serena Varghesa

Draculos Hyberion – Mark Oristano

Luke Dragneel – Alan Lee

Igneel Dragneel – Bryce Papenbrook

Oberon "Mystogan" Fernandes – J. Michael Tatum

Býleistr – Josh Tomar

Juvia Fullbuster – Brina Palencia

Gray Fullbuster – Newton Pittman

Julia Fullbuster – Michelle Ruff

Silver Fullbuster – Yuri Lowenthal

Iris Monics – Karen Straussmen

Lucifer "Bleu" Demiurge – Xander Mobus

Ena Fernandes – Xanthe Huynh

Erza Fernandes – Colleen Clinkenbeard

Margaret "Maggie" Shuusei – Jennifer Lewis

Peter Shuusei-Thompson – Joe Zieja

Jennifer "Jinn" Shuusei-Begnino – Reagan Gomez-Preston

Sharon Shuusei - Aja Naomi King

Maddox Monacco – Cameron Bautsch

Jasmine Strother – Jasmine Brown

Pearson Strauss – David Matranga

Hylia Lynk/Tesla Greer – Galena White

Jang-ta "Jaxton" Yang – Eddy Yeong

Zelda Lynk – Gabrielle Union

T'oree Denv'rz – Kimberly Brooks

Cadorius "Cade" le Fay – Ricco Farjado

Dazzler Lafayette – Kristi Rothcock

Mirajane Dreyar – Monica Rial

Penelope Strauss – Cristina Vee

Lucy Heartfilia-Dragneel – Cherami Leigh

Lance Dreyar – Johnny Young Bosch

Laxus Dreyar – Patrick Seitz

Evergreen Strauss – Caitlin Glass

Freed Justine – John Burgmeier

Bixslow – Tyler Walker

Lisanna Strauss – Carrie Savage

Meira Heartfilia – Lydia Mackay

Faven Heartfilia – Veronica Taylor

Sycaña – Christen Auten

Eiji "Dash" Ackermann – Leraldo Andzaldua

Jonathon "John" Winters – Josue Waters

Olivia Redfox – Laura Bailey

Veronika Strauss – Hilary Haag

Spencer Lates – Christopher Wekhamp

Vasilisa "Lisa" Jane Strauss – Laura Woodhull

Mavis Vermillion (Voice Only) – Leah Clark

Sub-Zero – James Napier Robertson

Mysterious Woman – Frieda Pinto

• — • — •

Additional Voices

Opening Narrator – Mary McGlynn

Recap Narrator – Melissa Fahn

Description Narrator – Mary McGlynn

Ending Narrator – Melissa Fahn

— • — • — • —

⌜OPENING THEME

⟪ Mela! ⟫

Ryokuoushoku Shakai

Lyrics by & Composed by

peppe & Shingo Anami ⌟

•

⌜ENDING THEME

⟪ STAY BY MY SIDE ⟫

TWICE

Lyrics by & Composed by

Atsushi Shimada, Fredrik "Figge" Boström & Malin Johansson⌟

---

STEP…. STEP….

Footsteps climbed out of a vine-rotten cave, two pairs, a man and a woman. Her wavy hair blew in the wind as the violet jewel in her head gleamed. His hair was curtained and kept short as his ice-blue gemstone wrapped around his wrist like a tight bracelet. The jungle had no snow to give during the winter season. Its summer had started in the southern hemisphere while winter continued up north. A frothy humidity tore through the hair and could choke out the faintest of hearts from stepping foot into the jungle. But if that did not sniff out the weak, the creatures abuzz in their colloquial conversation would do the trick. Natives knew how to pick out the sounds of a predator versus a noncombatant that left them alone as long as they went unprovoked.

He put his hand on his brow to shield his eyes like a visor as he looked through the tree canopy. "Any sign of him?" His voice was stroked in dulled vowels.

"He will come soon," she said airily. Tone strong and certain with a certain punctuative song to it. "We felt him in the area."

He sighed. "Man. I feel bad for him. Not easy being away." He glanced over at her as he crossed his arms. "Think he'll be pissed we were tracking him?" He flinched when the leaves shook and the jungle quieted. "Ah. He's pissed."

A shadow overtook the sky and some leaves were dislodged from their branches and vines were shifted as heavy flaps could be heard. The man and the woman bowed and dared not watch as a creature spiraled down and threw the large opening in the canopy that looked like it had been scorched apart. The ground shook as four large feet landed and lift burning wings into the grass and mesh. Monstrous wings large and broad flapped, large and dipped in a warm golden orange that tinged red at the ends…almost as it flames were tickling the feathers. That fiery golden-orange carried through the beast in its feathers and the chest scales it had been given, though its claws were a stark white and sharpened.

Head sleeked back with slicked horns colored in burnt orange, it dipped its head to burn its emerald eyes at the man and woman. Lips curled as it showed its teeth and allowed a rumble.

"Welcome back," the man and woman murmured, "my King."

The beast stuck his nose closer to give them a sniff before breathing a steady stream of warm air in their direction.

The man looked up with a grin. "Will we be seeing Her Majesty soon or—? Gah!" He fell backwards when the beast snorted smoke in his direction. Coughing, he tried to wave away the cloud. "You could have just said 'no'!" He grunted as tears warmed his eyes. "Right bloody bird."

A chuff.

The woman straightened up. "We will need to move on. I scouted today to see the Faction is sending in cloaked operatives to gas us out." She did not flinch when the beast showed his teeth and kneaded his claws into the dirt in displeasure. "We will need to keep to the coast if we plan to make our escape right after the recapture of Heathen. But we must leave quietly."

"Ha! Like we do anything quiet!" With the smoke gone, the man stood up with a grin and jerked his chin at the beast. "We can go quietly and make this a piece of piss or we can show those Faction pussies we're not leavin' our own without givin' 'em a mare. What'll it be"—fangs glinted in his mouth—"Your Majesty?"

The beast swung his head to look towards the sky. Claws sinking into the earth, a rumble built in his chest until his maw parted and he burst into an earth-shattering roar.

RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAW!

---

Fairy Adventure will continue…

Next Time, a Fairy Adventure Special!

FOR AULD LANG SYNE, MY DEAR

See you next time, fairies!